DISCLAIMER

. . .

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organizations, places, events, and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or to real companies or institutions is purely coincidental.

This story may also contain strong language, violence, and themes that may not be suitable for very young readers. Reader discretion is advised.

And for readers who have already followed previous versions of this story, please be mindful of new readers. Kindly avoid posting spoilers in the comments, especially regarding future events, plot twists, or character developments.

Let’s allow everyone to experience the story as it unfolds.

Thank you for reading and supporting Kings on the Horizon .

I hope you enjoy your stay.

AUTHOR N

VOLUME IV

“Secrets are the poison that others try their hardest not to swallow. It lingers in their tongue until it becomes too bitter. And when that happens, they spit it out, sharing the poison with others until everyone dies in guilt.”

108 | The Promise

DISCLAIMER

This is a continuation of Kings On The Horizon

VOLUME 1-3

. If you have not read that book, head to my profile and start with that first before reading this. Thank you!

♝

MAX STARED AT THE white uniform in front of him. He reached out and touched the armband, slowly gliding his fingers towards the collar where the brooches are displayed.

The three brooches are visual representations of his achievement—his hard work. One was a jester crown, the other had three diamonds. And the third one, his newest addition, was shaped like a flame.

Cigarettes, the most difficult brotherhood yet, had offered Max protection. The Great Hall had once again witnessed history, but this time, none of the counts bowed. 

This time, the one who lowered his pride was Max.

CJ wasn’t the type to surrender. He had his beliefs and his ideals, and he lived by them. And in the beginning, Max had always viewed them as villains. But after the trials he had faced and the challenges he had to endure, the young heir realized that the truth was far from that.

Loyalty is sacrifice. 

And those who understand that would then understand Cigarettes.

It took a while for Max to see his way, but in the end, he sacrificed something to prove that he was willing to be loyal to CJ in exchange for their loyalty to him.

While Max continued to stare at the uniform, he shoved his hand in the coat’s pocket and fished something out. When he looked at his palm, he saw his fourth brooch. It was a brooch his uncle had given him as protection, protection that he had taken lightly.

When Max first wore the brooch, he always noticed that CJ showed the most resentment towards it compared to the others. Max had no idea why, but he figured that sacrificing that protection was the only way for the counts to accept him.

And they did.

And that sacrifice was worth it in the end.

But now that he had conquered the Cigarettes, Max had realized another thing about J.S. High.

The House of Kings is disorderly because of the black uniforms and the white uniforms, a fact that Max had not fully understood in the past. 

White uniforms look down on those who are lower than them, not just fellow white uniforms, but also brotherhoods. The way they’ve treated Jokers was an example of that, which became the reason for the jester’s hellish pranks.

 Serfs have also been tormented so badly that they have little to no drive to rank up, keeping them in the lower margin while the gaffers battle each other. These hopeless serfs would then go an extra mile to make deals with Cigarettes because it was their only way to get a taste of power.

The system was built in favor of students who already have status and power outside J.S. High. Those who lack it don’t strive for greatness, leaving the Ranking System beneficial to the white uniforms already at the top, even though it was supposed to be designed for everyone.

Max had realized that over the past months, and it had taken him too long to even come to that conclusion, since he had been preoccupied with the company.

But now that he was back, his goal was once again set.

He had to become a member of the Elites.

The question was…

…how?

“Master Leigh,” a voice from outside the room called out.

Max gave the uniform one final look before opening the door.

Étienne was about to tell Max that dinner was ready. But as soon as the door swung open, he was surprised to see Max wearing clothes that weren’t fit for a dining room setting. “Master, why are you—” he paused and stared at his master’s outfit. “You didn’t mention that you had plans tonight.”

Max took a breath and looked at himself.

He wore a white button-down shirt with the sleeves rolled to his forearms, matching it with dark trousers tailored to fit his frame. The top button remained undone, exposing his Lemieux necklace. Combined with his polished shoes and neatly combed hair, Max looked like he was going to a company meeting.

“Were you scheduled to meet an investor at this hour?” his butler asked, and Max almost felt his cheeks burn in embarrassment.

He wanted to defend himself when his brother, Marcus, suddenly ran up the stairs, screaming. “Max! We have a problem. A huge problem!”

Before Max could ask, Marcus grabbed his arm and dragged him downstairs, Étienne following right behind them.

Max had no clue what the ruckus was about, but when they reached the foyer, he and his butler were surprised to find five guards blocking the entrance. Étienne prepared for an intruder, but when he pushed the other guards away, he was stunned to see J.S. High’s Elites Vice President, Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev.

“Max, what did you do? I thought the suspension was over? Why is he here?!” Marcus asked, practically weeping.

“What the hell is actually going on?”

Max didn’t understand what his brother was talking about. So when he pushed the guards away and saw Gavriil standing at the entrance, the atmosphere shifted. The suffocating silence was instantly filled with the young master’s laughter.

Everyone stared at him, confused.

“I see it now,” he said, wiping his tears. “Stand down. He’s a guest.”

“Excuse me?!” Marcus exclaimed as the guards moved aside with one command, finally letting Gavriil enter the mansion with ease.

“I apologize for the intense welcome,” Max said, walking up to his surprise guest. “I should have informed them that you were coming. But then again, the guards don’t usually form a barricade when someone visits.”

Gavriil, wearing a denim jacket that he paired with jeans and sneakers, looked at Max and said, “It’s fine. I should have messaged you first that I was coming.”

Étienne stood beside Max to bow and greet him, while Marcus stood on the other side, crossing his arms and staring at the vice like the overprotective brother that he was.

“I asked the guards to block the entrance,” Marcus admitted. “Whatever you’re doing here, I humbly ask that you find your way back to where you entered.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Max chimed in, pushing his brother aside. He wanted to pull Gavriil away so they could finally leave, but then Gavriil bowed to Marcus and told him, “I’m here to take Leigh out for dinner.”

“Ha?” Marcus stared at the vice as if he had lost it.

“Gav, you don’t have to ask permission. It’s just dinner.”

“I wasn’t,” Gavriil clarified. “I was simply telling him.”

“Why you—” Marcus walked up to Gavriil when Étienne suddenly grabbed his shirt and pulled him back. “Master Leigh, Sir Alexeev, you should go before it gets late,” he said to them instead.

“You can’t do that. I’m coming with them,” Marcus insisted. 

“Are you an idiot?” Max fired back, embarrassed at how his brother was acting.

“I am. But I know Gavriil. I’ve been his classmate for a year and a half, and I know that he doesn’t take people out just to eat dinner. He’s no gentleman.”

“Coming from you,” Gavriil said, his face stone-cold. “Three years ago, you and Cindy went—”

“Wow!” Marcus interrupted in a panic. “You look really handsome today, Vice President. I can’t believe I just noticed. Anyway, enjoy your dinner with my dear baby brother,” he said before leaning close to Gavriil’s ear. “ I hope you choke while you’re at it. “

As Marcus pulled away, Max gave the two of them suspicious looks. But he didn’t dare ask any more questions for fear of starting another argument with his brother.

“Alright, we’re leaving,” Max said, heading out first.

Gavriil was about to follow, but he looked at Marcus for one last time, bowing at him with a grin before following Max out.

“That son of a bitch. I’m going to—”

“Let them be,” Étienne cut in. “After everything that had happened, this is good. Leigh needs to take a break for once. Besides, it’s normal for a teenager to go out on a Friday night. You used to go out all the time, too.”

“But aren’t you worried something might happen? Those are two very powerful heirs, you know? Someone might target them.”

Étienne chuckled and started walking to his quarters. “Sir Marcus, you know well enough that Master Leigh is with a person who is willing to sacrifice himself for his safety. For him, there is nothing safer than standing with an Alexeev. Believe me.”

…

“You and Marcus seem close,” Max said, turning to Gavriil, who was at the driver’s seat.

Gavriil, whose eyes were glued to the road, almost grinned at the claim but kept his expression neutral. “Saying we’re close is a bit of a stretch. The two of us are practically forced acquaintances, even back when we were kids.”

“Forced acquaintances or not, I’m glad he doesn’t seem to entirely hate you.”

“He made the guards block the entrance when he saw me,” Gavriil pointed out, and Max laughed.

When the laughter died down, Max took a deep breath and looked out the window. “Hey, Gav, tell me something about our past. Something that might help me remember.”

Gavriil wasn’t expecting the request, but he nodded anyway. “Alright. Where do you want me to begin?”

“You decide.”

“Let’s see…” Gavriil clenched his hands on the wheel, trying to recall the memories they both shared. “Our past has always been bittersweet. The five of us were young and ambitious. We felt like we could do anything, which was the cause of most of our troubles. Victor, especially. He got us all scolded for a lot of things.”

“I’m sure he did.”

“There’s one incident, in particular, that has been etched in my memory. It was the time when all of us were invited to attend a wedding. Viktor kept fooling around and ended up knocking over the wedding cake. The bride went hysterical. It was all over the news. Our parents got really mad after that,” Gavriil shared, a smile escaping his mouth as he recalled the exact moment it happened.

Max smiled too. He couldn’t remember the details, but the memory appeared naturally, and he hadn’t even realized it. “I remember his father had to make a public apology after that because the cake was worth millions. Viktor was grounded for a week because of it.”

Gavriil laughed, remembering it, too. But then he realized what Max had said and stopped.

“You remember,” he said in surprise.

Max, who also noticed it, turned back to the man beside him. “I don’t know. Maybe I just…Maybe I never really forgot. Maybe the memories are just in there, and something inside me is trying to avoid them.”

“And why would you avoid them?” Gavriil asked, but he looked like he already knew the answer.

When Max couldn’t say anything, Gavriil cleared his throat and parked the car. “Anyway, we’re here,” he said, and Max looked out the window again, speechless to see a famous fast-food chain in front of him.

“We’re eating…here?” Max asked.

“Fine dining is nice, but I think we’ll enjoy this better,” Gavriil answered with a playful smile.

“If I knew you were bringing me here, I would have worn a suit.”

“I’ll inform you next time.”

The two of them stepped out of the car and entered the burger joint. As expected, the building was packed. It was loud and lively, a scene Max had started to get used to, thanks to the Great Hall. 

“It’s been a while since I’ve eaten here. Étienne and I usually drive through and eat in the car,” Max shared.

“Perfect, then,” Gavriil said. “Come on, let’s line up.”

The two stood at the back and waited for their turn. Max looked around, watching the kids running and laughing. No one paid them any mind either. They were practically invisible, which was something that Max never knew he’d be able to experience again.

Max turned to Gavriil to tell him something when he noticed the two girls standing behind them. They were around their age, and they were staring and giggling, not at him, but at the vice president.

The reaction made him look at Gavriil, who was busy checking something on his phone. He never really paid attention, but he couldn’t help but admit that Gavriil was attractive. Dangerously attractive. He looked like the type who wouldn’t answer your calls, but his partner would still apologize for disturbing him.

Marcus also hinted that he wasn’t a gentleman. Ari said something similar. But somehow, Max couldn’t agree with them. Maybe he was biased because they’re childhood friends, but Max had always seen him as gentle and kind.

“What did Marcus mean when he said you don’t take people out just to eat?” Max suddenly asked him, the question spilling out of his mouth before he could stop himself.

But Gavriil wasn’t paying much attention. He looked away from his phone and lifted his head. “Hmm?” The sudden eye contact made the young heir flinch.

Max wanted to change the subject when Gavriil leaned close, close enough for Max to smell his cologne. He then reached out to fix his hair, the small gesture making the two girls stop staring. After pulling away, Gavriil smiled. “I’m sorry if I wasn’t paying attention. What did you say again, Leigh?”

Max stepped back, and for the first time, he felt something explode in his chest.

Back then, when they talked in private, their closeness came naturally, and Max never felt anything. But what was that? Why did his chest tighten all of a sudden? 

“N-Nothing,” Max answered, quickly turning back to the counter.

“ You definitely heard that, “ the girl behind Gavriil suddenly whispered to him.

Gavriil turned his head to her and grinned, both of them pretending not to notice Max’s ears that had completely turned red.

After ordering their dinner and joking about whether they needed to split the bill, the two managed to find a seat, right in the middle of the sea of customers. 

“I’m sorry. Maybe I shouldn’t have chosen this place,”  Gavriil said, placing the tray down before taking a seat at a table they had to share with another customer. He expected people, but he hadn’t anticipated that many.

“No, it’s fine. We have our food, and we have a table. What more could I ask for?” Max answered.

Gavriil smiled, and the two began eating. Seeing Max unwrap the burger and take a big bite almost made the vice president chuckle, but he tried not to in case Max ended up blushing again, a reaction he was becoming increasingly drawn to.

“I heard what happened at the Great Hall,” Gavriil said after munching on his fries. “I wasn’t expecting CJ to hand his crown over so fast, but I’m glad everything worked out in the end, especially after what happened to you.”

Max nodded in agreement. “I know what you mean. Things got a little dramatic, but now I know why everyone wanted me to conquer Cigarettes. I don’t entirely agree with their ideologies, but their ways have opened a new perspective for me. And that’s what I needed more than the crown.”

“That’s true. Besides, conquering the counts means you now have respect from hundreds of the most loyal underlings. That can be beneficial when you enter the Elites.”

“I’ve thought about that, too,” Max said, taking a sip of his soda. “But how’s the Elites been doing now that one of the twins is gone?” 

“The members adjusted to their roles well, especially Dustin. I’m not going to lie, though. I miss Justin’s enthusiasm at the office. But Heaven has also been a capable addition, so there are no complaints,” Gavriil explained.

Max wanted to ask Gavriil’s opinion on Heaven’s sudden promotion, but he kept his assumptions to himself for now. He could tell that something was off, but saying it now without evidence won’t do him any good, especially since he doesn’t know about the betrayal yet.

He didn’t want to talk badly about CJ’s underling behind his back, even though Heaven had already been removed from that title.

“Since we’re already on the topic, I’d like to inform you that Heaven will now oversee the clubs,” Gavriil said, which was something Max didn’t know how to react to. 

Maybe he was better than Dustin? Max wouldn’t know unless he sees it himself.

“By the way, Gav,” Max called out after taking another bite of his burger. “Do you remember the promise you made with me?”

“Promise?” he asked, brows furrowed. “Do you mean the promise that I’ll marry you when we get older? Yeah, I think I remember?” he casually answered, almost making Max choke.

“N-No, stupid. I’m not joking around.” 

Gavriil laughed and wiped his mouth with a napkin. “Okay, I’m messing with you. But I do know what you’re talking about. It’s the promise to help you enter the Elites, right?”

Max composed himself and nodded. “I asked you if you’d help, and you said I need to acquire three brooches first. Well, if you haven’t noticed, I have them now.”

“I know. And that’s actually what I wanted to talk about,” Gavriil said, finishing his meal and looking back at Max seriously. “The members of the Elites have a huge responsibility, not just in J.S. High, but also in the lower houses. You plan to enter it, and I know that you eventually will, but let me remind you that you now have three brotherhoods under your command.”

Max swallowed, reaching out to his empty collar.

“These three brotherhoods have different ideologies and beliefs. They have their own version of a perfect J.S. High, which might put you in the spot when you end up conquering more,” Gavriil told him. “Do you think you’re ready for that? Do you think you’ll be able to choose?”

The noise from the building quieted as the two heirs stared at each other. 

Max placed his hand on the table and remembered the faces of Krist, Hans, and CJ. He had learned to understand them, but was he supposed to choose just one?

“You told me that the reason why Ian is flawed is that he’s a perfect president, and only someone flawed can fix a flawed system,” Max recalled. “I finally understand what you meant. President Ian sees no fault in J.S. High. To him, this is his version of a perfect house. So when you asked me to choose, it made it sound like I only had three options,” Max said, and a smile slowly appeared on Gavriil’s face.

“But that’s not the case, isn’t it?” he continued. “I don’t have to choose. The brotherhoods follow me because they believe in my version of J.S. High. And my version isn’t going to be perfect, but it’s what everyone needs.”

There was silence between them, but after a while, Gavriil clapped his hands.

“Wow,” he said. “Spoken like a true president already.”

“Hey, are you making fun of me again or—”

“Okay,” Gavriil cut in. “I’ll fulfill my promise with you, Leigh. As the vice president of J.S High, I’ll offer you my assistance. I’ll help you enter the Elites and make you my president.”

|END|

109 | Not So Cliché

♝

“I DIDN’T EVEN NOTICE the time. Who would have thought we’d be staying there for two more hours?” Gavriil said as he and Max walked out of the burger joint with full stomachs.

“Yeah, my chips got soggy before I even finished them,” Max added. “But that was fun, wasn’t it? Being surrounded by people who didn’t know about us, eating greasy food my mother would have grounded me for, and a pleasant conversation that could go on forever.”

“I agree with everything else, but most of the customers there definitely knew who you were. I spotted three of them stealing a photo,” Gavriil said, and both of them laughed. A picture is fine. At least no one decided to bother them.

“So, shall I drive you home?” he then asked Max as they walked back to the car.

“It’s fine. I told Étienne to come get me so you could head back home and rest,” Max answered.

Even though Gavriil wouldn’t have minded, he nodded anyway. “Then let’s walk around while we wait for him,” he suggested instead, and Max smiled, liking the idea.

The two walked down the street in silence. Neither of them specified that this was a date. Still, Gavriil’s chest tightened. The thought of those restaurant photos leaking to the media unsettled him, but what truly caught him off guard was how striking Max looked beside him.

When he first saw Max at the mansion, Gavriil almost canceled the fast-food plans. He should have booked a private yacht so no one else could—

“What the heck am I thinking?” Gavriil blurted out, making Max turn his head to him.

“Gav, you okay?” Max asked, looking concerned. 

Gavriil laughed it off. “No, I’m fine. If I start explaining myself, I’d end up sounding too cliché,” he said while avoiding eye contact.

“Why? Were you thinking about how good I looked?” Max teased. He expected Gavriil to roll his eyes and brush him off, but then Gavriil grabbed his wrist, making both of them stop. 

They stood right below a street lamp, their hearts racing in adrenaline. 

“You do,” Gavriil finally spoke. “You look fucking good.”

Max was taken aback. He couldn’t say a word, and he couldn’t look away either. But as they stood there in silence, a group of friends appeared to break the tension.

There were four of them, about their age. One boy in particular was riding a skateboard. If Gavriil wasn’t able to pull Max away in time, the two of them would have crashed into each other.

“What the hell, man?!” the boy on the skateboard yelled after losing balance and falling off his skates. “Look what happened to my shirt. Fuck! Can’t you see this path is for walking? What the fuck are you two just standing there for?!”

Gavriil turned, ready to argue, when Max grabbed his arm to stop him. “It’s fine,” he said, facing the boy. “We’re sorry. But you shouldn’t be skating here, either,” he said as he watched the skater get up and dust off the dirt on his shirt.

“The fuck? You own this pavement,” one of his friends chimed in.

Max sighed and shook his head. “This isn’t worth it. Let’s go.”

The two of them were about to leave when the guy grabbed Gavriil by the shoulder, forcing them to face him again. “Bastard! You know how much this shirt costs? I bet you don’t. This is worth more than what your parents probably make.” 

Max looked at Gavriil and saw him clenching his fist. If he threw a punch now, it would be a problem.

“Yes, you’re right,” Max said, pushing Gavriil back. He wasn’t doing it to protect him. He was doing it to protect the skater. “Okay, that’s a Ralph Lauren shirt, right? I know the president, Patrice Louvet. Give me your name and address. I’ll ask him to send you a new one.”

The skater looked flustered, but then his friends started laughing, assuming that the offer was an obvious bluff.

“Hey, asshole, don’t you know who that guy is?” one of his friends boasted. “That’s Luke Allen. His father is a senior director at Ruby Enterprise. You think you can mess around and—”

“Jed,” the girl in their group interrupted. His friends turned to her and saw the horror on her face. They thought something had happened, but then she told them, “Take a good fucking look. Isn’t that Max Sinclaire? The heir?”

“What are you talking about? Why would a Sinclaire be here?” the boy named Jed looked back at Max. Not a lot of people know his face since it’s rare to find a photo of him, but when all of them stared at Max, the familiarity finally sank in.

Luke Allen, the skater, almost stumbled back. “S-Shit, it’s him. It’s fucking him.”

“Wait, take out your phones. A single photo of him would be worth thousands!” one of them suggested. 

Gavriil, who had had enough of the nonsense, no longer hid behind Max. He removed his jacket and draped it over Max’s head to hide his face, just as soon as the group pulled out their phones. “That’s enough,” Gavriil said, pulling his own phone out to snap a photo of the group.

The act caught them off guard.

“Your father works for Ruby Enterprise, huh?” Gavriil said, glancing at Luke before turning to the others. “My family is a major stakeholder of that company. I can remove your father and ruin your life in the blink of an eye. I’ll send your faces to every news outlet and tell them that the four of you threatened the heir to the Lemieux and Sinclaire family. I’ll make sure you don’t get to go out of the house and skate anywhere again. That’s how easy it is to—”

“Gav,” Max called, grabbing the vice president’s hand to stop him.

Gavriil blinked and realized that he had been clenching his hand so hard it was starting to turn red. And when he turned back to the four friends, the terror on their faces made him curse.

He went overboard.

That was only a petty argument, and yet he went overboard.

This was a situation he could have easily ignored. Threatening them in front of Max showed his terrible judgment.

“Let’s go.” Max glared at the four friends before he grabbed Gavriil and dragged him away, where no one else could see them. 

The two said nothing as they arrived at an empty playground, the confrontation earlier making it almost impossible to ignore what had clearly transpired.

“Here,” Max said, removing the jacket draped around his shoulder so he could hand it back to Gavriil.

Gavriil took the jacket, not daring to lift his head. He had expected disappointment, maybe even disgust, but when he finally dared to look at Max’s face, he was surprised to see worry instead. 

“Are you okay?” Max asked. When the vice couldn’t answer, he sighed and took a seat on the swing. “Don’t worry, I’m terrible at normal confrontations, too. I don’t know how to handle a situation that’s beyond school violence and company disagreements.”

“Don’t flatter me,” Gavriil said, taking the swing beside Max.

“It’s been so long since I’ve been to a playground. I think the last time was when I was in preschool. Mom had to scold me for it because I got my trousers muddy,” Max shared, and a small smile finally appeared on Gavriil’s face.

“That’s another thing we have in common,” Gavriil said, kicking the dirt.

The cool wind touched their skin as the two enjoyed the silence. But after a while, Max began laughing. Gavriil tried to ignore him, but he ended up laughing with him until both of them could no longer hold it in.

“I’ll send your faces to every news outlet and tell them that the four of you threatened the heir to the Lemiuex and Sinclaire family,” Max repeated, imitating Gavriil’s voice.

Gavriil reached out, pinching Max’s nose. “You’re so annoying,” he told him. 

Max flashed a mischievous smile and pushed his hand away. When the hysteria died down, Max took a deep breath and turned to his dear childhood friend. “Thank you for tonight, Gav. After everything that happened, I needed this.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed yourself, too,” he replied. “If you want to go somewhere else, just let me know.”

“Are you already asking me on another date, Mr. Alexeev?” Max asked with a playful grin.

Gavriil chuckled. “So all this time, you thought this was a date?” he asked back, and the question left Max flustered again.

“Don’t be stupid. I was…I was being sarcastic,” Max defended, finally standing. He turned his back on Gavriil and crossed his arms like a stubborn kid. Gavriil wanted to laugh again, but he knew how Max was. When he starts acting like that, laughing would only make things worse.

“Alright, I was joking. This is not a date at all. We’re just friends going out to have fun. Nothing wrong with that, right?” Gavriil asked, getting off the swing to face Max.

Max looked down when Gavriil got too close, but he couldn’t push him away. When it’s Gavriil, Max could never push him away.

“You act so intimidating and serious in school that I forget that you act like this when you’re flustered. Nothing has changed since we were kids,” Gavriil said, touching Max’s chin so he could force him to look back at him. “Are you mad?”

The two stared into each other’s eyes. “I didn’t get mad when you threatened that poor boy. Why would I be mad about something petty like this?”

Gavriil nodded and let go of Max’s shoulder. “Do you hate it that much, though?” he asked.

“What do you mean?”

“The idea of us dating,” he continued, reaching out to touch Max’s cheek. “Do you hate it that much?”

The question left Max speechless. Out of everything he had asked him, this was a question he did not expect to hear from the vice president, or from anyone.

When Max couldn’t answer, Gavriil brushed his thumb against his skin, and the warmth of his touch left a burning sensation.

“Do you?” Max finally asked, voice hesitant.

“ How about… “ Gavriil leaned even closer, hands sliding down from Max’s cheek to his neck. “ We find out if we’ll hate it together? “

The distance between them disappeared. Gavriil expected resistance, but Max didn’t fight it. Instead, Max closed his eyes, letting the vice president take the lead. Gavriil gritted his teeth, his patience running dry. If they go any further than this, he would no longer be able to control himself.

“ Leigh…“

They could feel their breath touch each other’s skin. A little more and they’d start hearing their hearts racing. The moment was perfect. Gavriil was ready to risk it all—to take the first step down a road he had avoided for years. But just when their lips were about to touch, the chance slipped away.

A car honked loudly.

Max pulled away and turned his head where he spotted Étienne with Marcus on the passenger’s seat, reaching out to press the center of the steering wheel like a maniac.

“For fuck’s sake,” Max muttered, and Marcus pressed the horn again.

“I heard you the first time!” he shouted, and Gavriil laughed. He thought it was a shame, but for once, he was glad that Marcus came to stop them. Because if they ended up going with it, Marcus’s abnoxious honking wouldn’t be able to stop him any longer.

“I’m sorry about that,” Max said, finding it difficult to look at the man in front of him.

“It’s fine. Maybe next time?” Gavriil said back, and Max finally turned away, running to the car to escape the vice president’s intense stare.

“In your dreams, Alexeev!”

Max got in the car, and Gavriil waved goodbye, watching them drive away and officially ending their not-a-date. As soon as they were out of sight, the smile on Gavriil’s face vanished, turning it into an irritated expression.

He pulled out his phone, staring at the messages that he had been receiving since he and Max left their mansion. He wanted to ignore it when the phone rang again. The caller’s name appeared on the screen, and Gavriil held himself back from turning off his phone.

“ How annoying, “ he muttered, answering the call against his will.

There was silence on the other line. But then…familiar laughter.

“Wow! This motherfucker finally decided to answer the goddamn call!” J.S. High’s notorious king, Viktor Alekovich Stepanov, jeered.

Gavriil rolled his eyes and walked back to his car. “I told you I was busy.”

“Busy? Busy doing what, exactly? Playing around with Sinclaire? This isn’t the time for that, Gav. You know damn well that we’re close. I can see actual progress now,” Viktor said as Gavriil hopped inside his car, the silence deafening.

“What do you want, Vi?”

“Head to the warehouse. I want you to handle something for me.”

Gavriil sighed, catching a glimpse of his cold gaze in the rearview mirror. “Understood,” he answered, no longer resisting. “I’ll be right there.”

…

Gavriil arrived at an old warehouse. He stepped out of his car, pulling a cigarette from his mouth as the smoke escaped his lips. He eyed the building and made his way toward it.

Dozens of men were waiting by the entrance, all carrying firearms. When they saw Gavriil approaching, they stood at attention and greeted him. “Sir Alexeev,” their voices echoed in the empty lot.

Gavriil ignored them and went inside. 

The warehouse had more armed men guarding the building. In the middle of the large space was a long table cluttered with documents and boxes. And standing there, waiting, was none other than Viktor.

“Vi,” Gavriil called, avoiding the oil puddle and old car parts scattered on the floor.

“Good, you’re here. I thought you’d fuck with me again,” Viktor said as Gavriil approached him. “So, you enjoyed that little date of yours with that white uniform?”

“When are you going back to J.S. High?” Gavriil asked instead as he took a drag from his cigarette.

Viktor chuckled at the question and snapped his fingers. Without saying a word, all the men guarding him stepped out, giving the two their privacy.

“Why? You miss me already?” Viktor asked as soon as they were alone.

Gavriil didn’t answer and just watched as Viktor’s eyes were glued to the file he had been reading. While signing a few pages, the leader said, “Heard from Joon about what Sinclaire did with Cigarettes. CJ’s a pain in the ass, but he gets his shit done, whatever it takes. It’s good that he finally submitted.”

“Are you praising Leigh right now?”

Viktor laughed once and lifted his head to face Gavriil. “I don’t praise people, Gavriil. I only say what’s true.”

“Always overcomplicating things,” Gavriil said as he flipped a chair and sat down, leaning over the backrest. “You’re not the type to sugarcoat things, Viktor, so don’t give me that bullshit.”

Viktor smirked but said nothing. After reading through the document for one last time, he closed the folder and tossed it inside a red box. “I’m just saying that it’s advantageous to us that CJ wants change, too.”

“Change is good.”

“Change is good if initiated by the right people.”

“You’re one to talk. You’re already king, and yet J.S. High is the same as when we were first-years. Nothing has changed, just the people who rule it,” Gavriil pointed out, and Viktor—who was in the middle of grabbing another folder—stopped to look back at him.

“Don’t lecture me. We both know that a king is only good for discipline and order. It’s the Elites that hold the real power. That’s why I gave you all those points and made you my underling. You needed to be the President, but your stupid ass is stuck in Rank 2,” Viktor sneered.

Gavriil seemed annoyed, but he tried his best not to show it. 

Viktor wouldn’t let it go if he did.

“If you think it’s easy to surpass President Ian, then you’re being delusional.”

Viktor grinned and walked up to Gavriil, snatching the cigarette from his mouth. “Ah, yes, our perfect President Ian Rothman. He seems unbeatable, but that’s what sore losers always say,” Viktor said as he inhaled from the cigarette.

“Well, whatever. It’s not like you’re going to be the president now,” Viktor said.

“So you believe Leigh will be the president?”

“Who knows. But let’s see how he’ll conquer the next one,” he answered, finishing the cigarette and flicking it away. “His next target is most definitely Crazy 8.” Viktor laughed at the thought. “Good luck with that. Siren is the Master of Secrets. She knows everything about everyone, so crossing paths with her is worse than making deals with the counts.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. Leigh conquered the barons, counts, and dukes. Dealing with those three prepared him to face the marquis. He’ll surprise everyone, just like before,” Gavriil answered, determined.

“You still put your trust in him too much. But what else can I do? You’re hopelessly in love with him back then, and you’re probably even more in love with him now,” Viktor said, almost gagging at the mention of love.

He went back to the table and fished out another folder. “Whatever the case, I finally gathered enough information that I needed for the next phase of our plan. I’m returning to the House of Kings soon. I can’t keep missing out on all the fun,” he said, skimming through the document. “Besides, Joon is getting mad.”

“He’s always mad.”

“Don’t let him hear you say that,” Viktor said, tearing the paper and tossing it to a different box. “Anyway, since you’re here, I want you to handle a snitch for me. He tried to run away with a bunch of documents, but someone caught him in time. I want you to silence him and use him as an example for the others.”

Gavriil sighed and got up from his seat. “So, your dirty work again. I should have known.”

“Oh, please. Your eyes used to sparkle whenever your company field-tested their newly modified bombs and guns. Dealing with snitches is practically a hobby,” Viktor teased.

Gavriil gritted his teeth but still kept his composure. 

“Hurry now. We don’t have all night.”

Gavriil took latex gloves from the table and put them on before making his way to a dark room where they store their “ damaged goods. “ 

When he stepped inside and turned on the lights, a man tied to a chair welcomed him. There was a sack over his head, but he flinched when he felt Gavriil getting close.

“So you’re the rat,” Gavriil said before noticing his shirt was soaking in blood. He furrowed his brows and pulled the shirt open, revealing a fresh wound on his stomach.

“I told them not to touch anyone before I arrive,” Gavriil complained. But then he saw the blood on the man’s hands and fingers. In that moment, he realized that the wound didn’t come from their men at all.

“You purposely injured yourself?” Gavriil muttered.

The man started breathing faster.

Something clicked.

“No, you didn’t just injure yourself.” Gavriil reached out and checked the skin, but it had been badly wounded that he couldn’t see anything. 

“You were hiding something,” he concluded, adjusting the gloves and staring at the man, his expression turning dark. “This changes everything now, doesn’t it?”

“ F-forgive me…Sir Alexeev, “ the man began to beg.

Gavriil ignored his cries and cracked his knuckles. “I’m in a good mood right now, so don’t worry. I’ll make this worth our while.” A sadistic smile tugged at his lips. “Trust me.”

|END|

110 | Make It Gold

♝

THE BELL RANG, AND everyone headed straight to their classrooms. Students pushed through the crowd, while one white uniform strode in the middle, stealing everyone’s attention as he proudly displayed three brooches on his collar.

Max had returned to J.S. High. And this time, he no longer had any external issues that would distract him from his real goal. 

Reclaiming his inheritance solidified Max’s determination. He proved to everyone that reclaiming his title only showed that no one else deserved the chairman’s seat more than he did.

His father, Dezel, had also surrendered and accepted the matter. Max couldn’t say that their relationship improved, but they definitely stopped going after each other’s throats.

Denzel began working closely with Max regarding the company. He even started asking for his input on projects and deals before he signed them, which he had never done before. It was more of a business-partner dynamic than a father-son one, but it was still progress nonetheless.

“Max is here!” Someone announced the moment Max set foot inside their classroom.

Class II-A stopped what they were doing and gawked at Max. Max was surprised by the sudden attention, but then he saw Felix happily waving at him.

“Good morning to everyone, too,” he said, approaching Felix, who was talking with Ervin before he arrived. 

Felix was sitting on Ari’s table while Ervin took his seat. When he saw them together, Max couldn’t help but chuckle. It was only a few months ago when Ervin was dubbed a notorious bully, while Felix was a punching bag. Time had flown by before Max could even notice.

Things really have changed.

“It’s rare for you to be here before Ari,” Ervin said as Max hung his bag on his chair.

“Am I that much of a bad student?” Max answered, looking at his friends.

“If barely attending any of our classes and even getting suspended makes you a bad student, then yes, Max, you are,” Felix teased, which Ervin supported with a nod of agreement.

“So, what have you been doing during the weekend?” Felix asked next as Max pulled out his notebook, checking the last notes he made when he was still regularly attending their classes.

“I went to the company and got back to work,” Max answered dryly.

Felix rolled his eyes and looked at Ervin. “Our friend’s a lost cause,” he said, clicking his tongue.  “You didn’t even go out and take a break for a bit? Maybe we should have followed through with Ari’s suggestion and kidnapped you.”

“Kidnapped me?” Max asked in surprise. Knowing his friends, they would have definitely gone with it. “You know, that wouldn’t have worked. Besides the company, I was busy—” Max stopped himself before he could continue. 

The memory of his not-a-date with the vice president flashed before his eyes like a ghost attempting to scare him. The warmth, the scent, and the sensation sent a shiver down his spine that he couldn’t even say anything anymore.

“Max? You still with us?” Ervin asked, snapping his fingers.

Max blinked and immediately shook his head, trying to bury the memory for now so he could go on with his day with ease. “Busy preparing for class,” he finished instead. “How about you, Mr. Campbell? I’m sure you’ve been just as busy as I was.”

“I mean, I was busy attending meetings with my mother, studying for the exams, planning to take over the world—you know, basic stuff,” Felix answered, turning to Ervin and draping his arm around his shoulder. “How about you, big fella? Did anything exciting happen to you?”

“Well, unlike you guys, I didn’t do anything interesting. I spent most of my time training, attending seminars, and last night I just met up with my lads at the bar,” Ervin answered, and the shocked look on his friends’ faces made him furrow his brows.

“You have friends besides us? How is that possible?!” Felix exclaimed before Ervin could ask what the problem was.

“Why you—” Ervin started tickling Felix’s side as a counterattack, and Felix burst into laughter, pushing Ervin away with no avail.

While the two were messing around, Max looked back at his notebook again, skimming through it before classes started. Ari had sent him his notes during the weekend, but Max had been too busy to copy them.

Now he was starting to regret it.

Maybe he should have prepared for the class more.

“Guys!” The door swung open, revealing Class II-A’s Class Representative, Aristotle Faulkner.

“There he is,” Max said as he and the others watched Ari rush inside the room, looking like he had just heard the worst news. 

“Move your ass, Johnson!” Ari yelled, pushing poor Johnson aside so he could walk up to Max. He then slammed his bag on Max’s table, panting heavily as he asked, “Max, is it true that someone’s threatening you?”

The question surprised not just his friends, but the rest of the class who overheard it.

Max saw their reaction and tried to laugh it off. “Nice to see you too, Ari,” Max casually greeted. “What on earth have you been up to for you to end with that conclusion?”

“No, I had a meeting with Marcus, and he told me—” Ari paused and looked around the room. When no one was looking, he leaned close to his friends and whispered, “ He told me that the Vice President has been targeting you, so I have to look after you no matter what. “

“What?!”

Felix and Ervin were surprised by what they heard, while Max wanted to bury himself in embarrassment. 

“Marcus, you’re such an idiot,” Max muttered, massaging his temple. “Ari, for both of our sakes, please ignore everything that he said.”

“And don’t go saying that shit out loud either,” Felix added. “He who must not be named might hear you, and we might end up really getting threatened.”

“But Marcus said—”

“Good morning, Class II-A,” Sir Barron, their class adviser, cut in as he walked into the room.

Everyone ran back to their proper seats as Sir Barron made his way to the teacher’s desk. Gavriil Alexeev also walked in, and the rest of the class began greeting him.

“I’m watching you,” Ari said, following Gavriil with his eyes. Max wanted to smack him, but he was too worried that Gavriil would notice him acting strange, and that would make the vice realize that Max still hadn’t gotten over their not-a-date, which was not true.

Definitely not true.

While Sir Barron took attendance from his tablet, Max noticed the red velvet case that Gavriil had placed on the teacher’s table. He didn’t know what it was for, but he could tell that something big was going to happen in their class again.

“Good, you’re all here,” Sir Barron said, putting the tablet aside. “To begin our homeroom, I’d like to inform you of your upcoming 1st Term Examination,” he announced, and the class took out their notebooks and planners to jot the information down.

According to their academic calendar, their exams would be from December 13 to 15 (Wednesday to Friday). To prepare for it, the houses had decided to let the students stay at home on December 11 and 12.

Looking at the schedule, Max couldn’t help but sigh. The academic pressure was finally catching up to him.

“Now, if you all remember, I gave you an ultimatum,” Sir Barron continued. “Those lower than rank 320 by the end of the 2nd term will be transferred to Class B. You know your ranks by now, so study well. Placing during the exams has an equivalent amount of points.”

Which was true.

Their years’ top three placers would earn 3000, 2000, and 1000 points accordingly. While the remaining top four to ten would all get 500 merit points, which was still a huge advantage.

“I expect excellence in your class. That is why, if all of you get an average of 90% or higher on your test scores, the entire class will receive 200 additional points,” Sir Barron revealed, and everyone in the class began looking determined.

Class II-A might always be the noisiest class among the sophomores, but when it comes to their grades, they were definitely confident.

“With the Reranking that happened last week, I am pleased to say that you all have exceeded my expectations. Though some got demoted, there are still a handful of you who got promoted,” Sir Barron said, pulling out an envelope from his bag.

He looked at the class and then revealed, “After finalizing the ranks, it has been revealed that two out of seventeen changed their titles,” Sir Barron explained, and Gavriil took one of the red cases and stepped forward.

Everyone in class began murmuring at each other as the vice president opened the case, revealing a blue armband. “Felix Campbell,” he called out, earning proud smiles from his friends as Felix got up from his seat.

“From Rank 408, you have been promoted to Rank 400 with a total of 2220 points, officially making you a Dweller. Congratulations,” Sir Barron announced, and the entire class clapped their hands while Felix made his way to the front so their adviser could change his armband.

Once his new armband was secured, the class applauded, while Ari cheered the loudest, standing from his seat and shouting, “Class II-A doesn’t have a serf anymore!”

The rest of his classmates laughed. For once, Sir Barron didn’t scold them. He let everyone celebrate—the festive atmosphere almost made their adviser smile. Almost .

For the first time, Class II-A felt like a real class. During their first day, the class was notorious for its bullies and infighting. But now, the dynamic has changed to friendly competition. No one knew when it shifted, but they knew it was all thanks to Max. His determination began to inspire them to reach the unimaginable. 

“Okay, enough. Settle down.”

Felix went back to his seat, and Gavriil replaced the red case with the other. The class could only assume that it was another armband, but they weren’t certain of what color it would be. Sir Barron never specified whether it was someone who got promoted or otherwise.

“Now, for the second student.”

The class looked around, trying to guess who would be called.

Everyone was nervous. If the case was opened and it turned out to be a black armband, they wouldn’t be able to recover.

“Please receive your new title,” Sir Barron turned to Max and scoffed. “Maximilian Sinclaire.”

Heads turned, and Max’s chest almost exploded. Ari and the rest of his friends were staring at him, too, asking if he had any idea that this would happen, but Max clearly didn’t.

“ Shit, did he get demoted again? “ one of his classmates asked, knowing full well that Max had been suspended a week ago. 

Max tried to stay composed as he got up from his seat. He reached out for the brooches on his collar as Sir Barron opened the envelope. 

He braced for what was about to come.

“Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire…” Sir Barron’s voice echoed. “From Rank 310, you have now been promoted to Rank 286 with a total of 4850 points,” he announced, and gasps rippled in the room.

Max’s eyes widened as Gavriil finally opened the case, revealing a golden armband.

“Among the second-years, you are now the sophomores’ third gaffer. Congratulations.”

The room fell into silence. Max couldn’t even move. But after the moment passed, cheers filled the air, and Ari found himself standing again, grabbing Max and hugging him tightly.

“Holy shit!” He exclaimed. “Holy fucking shit, Max!”

Felix was covering his mouth in shock, and even Ervin was left speechless. Sir Barron tried his best not to scold Ari for cursing in front of him, while the rest of the class also got up to congratulate Max, no longer watching him with jealous eyes. 

It was rare for a lower year to become a gaffer, especially when the 1st Term haven’t even ended. Class II-A was already feared for having two gaffers in their room, but now having three made it historic.

“Maximilian. Come forward,” Sir Barron said, and Max’s classmate pushed him to the front, his heart racing at the unexpected announcement.

Sir Barron approached Max and removed his blue armband. “I hope you know of the responsibilities that come with this title,” he told him, and Max nodded. He was still in a haze, but he knew well enough what that meant.

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Class II-A, let us welcome your new gaffer,” Sir Barron said, securing the band on Max’s arm.

The class cheered even louder. Advisers from other classes had to step out and check what was going on, but when they saw Kai Barron at the front, no one dared stop them. 

It took a while for everyone to settle down, even after Sir Barron had left to attend his next class. Vice President Gavriil had to command the class to head back to their seats before he left, just so the other classes wouldn’t report them.

“You’re a fucking gaffer, Max. I can’t believe it,” Ari said while Max stared at his new armband in awe.

“I know I’m proud of you and all, but you rank higher than me now. How is that possible?” he then pointed out, which was something Max was asking himself, too. He was aware that Gavriil didn’t remove 1000 MP from his account, but he didn’t say he added more points for him.

“I honestly have no idea either.”

“So someone just gave it to you?” Ervin, who asked to switch seats with the student in front of Ari, asked.

Felix, who also switched seats with the student in front of Max, furrowed his brows and thought about it too. “Who on earth would give you a thou—” before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly sprang out of his seat, eyes wide in realization. “Max, isn’t that the maximum points Cigarettes could give a white uniform?”

Ari and Ervin looked at Felix like he was a genius.

Max rose from his seat as well. “Cover for me,” he said, running off before anyone could even stop him.

“And there he goes,” Felix said with a sigh. “I told you. He’s a bad influence.”

Ervin laughed and got up from his seat, pulling Felix with him. “Let our gaffer handle it. For now, we should head back to our seats before the vice gets back and realizes we switched again.”

….

Max arrived at the Cigarettes underground base. He barged inside, the familiar sweet scent rushing into his nose as soon as he opened the door. He walked in and found the place empty except for the sofa, where he spotted the count’s second-in-command, Anthony Rockefeller.

Anthony, who was busy reading a comic book, didn’t even look up at Max as he said, “If you’re looking for the others, they’re in class, a class you’re also supposed to be attending, too.”

“Shouldn’t I be saying the same thing to you?” Max asked back.

“The professor sucked. I didn’t want to go,” he answered, finally lifting his head to look at him. “Anymore questions, master?”

Max stared back at Anthony and ignored the side comment. He was supposed to ask about the points when the count noticed his armband. “Oh, looks like it worked out in the end,” he said, making Max furrow his brows.

“We were debating if the thousand points were enough to make you a gaffer since you got suspended. But I guess you pulled through,” Anthony explained, which confirmed their suspicion.

It really was Cigarettes who gave him the points.

“Okay, I’m grateful but…” Max touched his armband, still not getting used to seeing it on him. “Why? Why did you give me points? I don’t think I ever asked you for that.”

“If you don’t want it, you could always give it to someone else,” someone said.

Max spun around and saw Cigarettes’ leader, Charles Justin Mills, walking up to him with a grin on his face.

“Boss,” Anthony greeted, standing from the sofa.

“I snuck out,” CJ began to explain to his right-hand. “You were right. The class was way too boring. I almost shot myself.”

“Ha! Told you.”

“Anyway, since I’m here, let’s talk,” CJ said as he walked inside the smoking room.

Max looked at Anthony, who gestured for Max to follow, so he did. Once inside, he closed the door behind him and took a seat in front of CJ’s desk. Thankfully, there wasn’t a student chained from the ceiling again like last time.

“You came just in time. I was about to talk to you,” CJ said, pulling out a cigarette and taking a drag. He then eyed his crown brooch on Max’s collar and smirked. “Looks good. So, how does it feel so far, little Maxy? Having three brotherhoods wrapped around your slender fingers?”

“I’m sure this isn’t why you wanted to talk,” Max said, and CJ laughed, smoke spilling from the corners of his mouth.

“Always so direct,” CJ complained, pulling the cigarette from his mouth with his index and middle fingers. He opened a drawer with his free hand, fished out a brooch, and placed it in front of Max.

Max looked down, staring at the emblem. “This is a Lighter’s brooch,” he said before noticing a slight detail that was different from the rest. “No, it’s not a Lighter’s brooch. It’s Ashes.”

“It’s Heaven’s, actually.”

“Heaven? The new Elites’ treasurer? Did you remove his title?”

CJ finished his cigarette and crushed the butt on the ashtray. “I was planning to, but the fucker barged in here and handed it over to me himself before I could even do anything. He’s pissing me off, but he learned that kind of stunt from me, so I don’t blame him.”

“Wait, what’s going on? Why would you take his title away? Is this about the ranking? He did something, didn’t he?” Max asked, and CJ chuckled, not even surprised that Max had suspected that much.

“He betrayed me,” CJ finally explained. “And you know how loyalty means to me. It’s the foundation of my brotherhood. Those who cannot withhold it might as well get thrown in the bin.”

“What do you mean by he betrayed you?”

CJ sighed heavily at the thought of letting someone play him. “He was the one who told the Elites about our negotiation, which is why we got suspended. It’s probably also the reason why he got promoted so much,” he admitted, which was something that Max did not expect at all.

Why would Heaven do such a thing? When he met up with the Monarchs, Heaven showed no signs of betrayal. Why now? Was he really that desperate to become a member of the Elites? 

“I still don’t know his real motive, but my closest guess is that he’s working for someone. There’s no reason for him to target me, so my best bet is that you’re the one he’s after,” CJ explained, and Max couldn’t help but massage his temple in frustration.

He had just become a gaffer, and this is the first thing he learned.

“So this is the reason why you gave me the points,” Max realized, and CJ’s grin grew wider, glad Max was able to connect the dots himself.

“I’m not particularly interested in your plans to reform J.S. High. I gave you my crown brooch only because I didn’t want MJ thinking he was superior to me. But Heaven really got under my skin, and that’s fucking rare. So what better way to get even than by having you take his place?”

“Of course, that’s your reason,” Max said, expecting nothing less from a man like Charles Justin Mills.

“Well, whatever your reason is, thank you for the points. I’m a gaffer now because of it, so as compensation, I’ll try my hardest to get into the Elites,” Max said, standing from his seat. “But that also means that I’m done with you. I’m eyeing someone else now.”

“How cold. Looks like you really did learn something from me,” CJ said, watching as Max walked his way to the exit. 

“It’s Crazy 8, isn’t it? The one you’re eyeing next,” he said before Max could open the door.

Max looked back at the count, smiling. “Why? Does my third protector have any advice for me?” 

CJ adjusted in his seat and looked at Max seriously. “If you want advice, let me give you one. Crazy 8 has Siren, and Siren is called the Master of Secrets. To conquer them, you must have nothing to hide. Because the moment you cross paths with that bastard, the fear you guard most will be devoured by those who hate you most. And when that happens, you’ll start to wonder if maybe you should have set your sights on the Royals instead.”

|END|

111 | Announcement

♝

“LOOK, IT’S MAX, THE

 third gaffer of their year.“

“No way, he actually did it? That fast?”

Max was the talk of the town. News about him becoming a gaffer in only two months had reached even the lower houses. But surprisingly, despite the attention, the white uniforms have been treating the news well.

If this had happened a month ago, white uniforms would have acted indifferently. But after witnessing Max’s growth, they had finally come to realize that Max was someone they could look up to and not belittle.

“Walking with the three of you seems unfair,” Felix complained, looking at his friends as they made their way to the Great Hall for lunch.

Ervin was still a dweller, but his presence was strong and his aura intimidating. He wore his Jack brooch proudly, too, which was why others tended to back away whenever he was near.

Ari, on the other hand, looked playful and mischievous. He was the type to laugh out loud at the library and would flip off the librarian for scolding him. His golden armband didn’t help either, especially the Rose brooch he recently started wearing.

And then there was Max, wearing three crown brooches with pride, while also showing off his new armband.

The three of them became the group that even the higher years began to respect and fear. Looks like Max was right in choosing them.

“I look like a homeboy now,” Felix continued.

“Don’t worry. If any of us looked like a homeboy, it would definitely be Ari,” Ervin said, earning a glare from the fake redhead.

When they arrived at the Great Hall, heads turned, and whispers grew louder. Max always commanded attention, but today, it was different. Today, he was a gaffer, and that title wasn’t something others easily brushed off.

“There’s my little toy!” a voice echoed as Max and his friends made their way to their table.

When they got closer, the members of Jokers and BND began cheering. The barons even had horns prepared, which annoyed the white uniforms nearby.

“How embarrassing,” Max muttered, but deep down, he was happy to be cheered on by the brotherhoods who believed in him before anyone else.

“Everyone, let me introduce the third gaffer of Class II-A, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire!” Brave announced with a megaphone. Surprisingly, the response was good. A couple of white uniforms began cheering for him, especially the Jacks, Roses, and the Lighters.

If this had happened a couple of months ago, they would have rolled their eyes.

“Thank you, everyone. But could we tone it down a little?” Max asked, his ears burning red from the unwanted attention his protectors were drawing.

“Come on. Can’t we be publicly proud of you for once?” Marcus asked back as Max and the others took their seats. “We’ve been with you through your journey to gafferhood.”

“Gafferhood?” Max snorted.

He thought the praise was unnecessary, but while he settled in his seat, he looked back at everyone and was surprised to see them staring back at him in awe. For a moment, Max felt his chest tighten. These were the people who had helped him achieve his goals. Without them, he wouldn’t have been—

“Why the fuck do you all look like you’re about to cry? How disgusting,” Someone cut in, forcing Brave off his seat so he could steal it.

Everyone turned, speechless as they watched CJ settle beside Krist, while Anthony took the seat beside Arjun.

“I think our master was about to thank them since he’s a gaffer now,” Anthony answered, pulling tictacs from his pocket and offering some to everyone at the table. When no one said anything, he shrugged and took one for himself.

“Why thank them? We’re the ones who made you a gaffee,” CJ said a-matter-of-factly.

The entire table remained silent as they stared at the two counts. No one was willing to say a word until Max cleared his throat. “I don’t want to sound rude,” he told them. “But what are you two doing here? Cigarettes are already on the balcony.”

CJ and Anthony looked at each other, and then the count’s leader broke into laughter, sending weird looks from the other table.

When CJ finally calmed down, he pointed at Max’s collar and said, “You see that flame on your collar? That’s mine, Max. Sitting here is a small price for the privilege you get from wearing that.”

“Is that how shallow you see this?!” Krist erupted, slamming his hands on the table, startling everyone. “We gave Max our crown because we offer ourselves to him. But when it came to you, he bowed instead and even removed the Sinclaire brooch, yet you care more about a seat?!”

“What else was I supposed to care about?” CJ fired back. “If he doesn’t want it, he can always give it back to me.”

The others were about to protest, but Max quickly got in between the two leaders, stopping them before things escalated further. “Okay, enough. Anyone can sit at our table. We don’t own it.”

“See, even little Maxy can be reasonable.”

The brotherhoods exchanged looks, but no one wanted to go against Max.

When the waiters arrived with their meals, CJ and Anthony grabbed their plates and began eating. The barons and the dukes stared. The tension grew, and Max knew he had to take a stand before the others questioned him. But before he could say anything, Krist got up and stormed out of the Great Hall first. The sudden exit surprised them, but it was expected.

“MJ!” Brave shouted, following his leader out.

The rest of the jesters wanted to follow, but Hans stopped them. He knew that Brave would be able to handle their Master Joker by himself.

CJ and Anthony continued their lunch, ignoring the black uniforms staring at them with spite. When Hans could no longer handle it, he said, “You’re a real piece of work, CJ. Really. We’ve been pretending like the past never haunted us. We never opened it up because we thought it wasn’t important. But now’s different. If you want to join us, you can’t pretend anymore.”

“Are you stupid?” CJ fired back. “I’m not here to mend my relationship with him. What is he, my ex?”

“Then leave and go back to your own table,” the Dukes’ second-in-command, Arjun, said. “Everyone of us here has fixed our relationship with each other. Someone who can’t put his pride down doesn’t deserve to sit at our table.”

The counts at the balcony were already watching them, waiting for their leader’s signal. But CJ kept eating, never lifting his head to look at them.

Hans finally snapped. He pushed CJ’s plate away, causing the food to spill at the count. CJ got up in haste, glaring at the Duke. Everyone in the Great Hall stopped what they were doing, curious to know what the commotion was about.

When they saw the stain on CJ’s uniform, the Lighters instantly got up, which led the Jacks and the Roses to stand as well.

“No! Stand down,” Ervin quickly commanded, signaling the Jacks to go back to their seats. Even the Roses held themselves because of him.

Max looked at everyone, unsure of what to do. This wasn’t how he thought the outcome would be. He didn’t want to choose sides. Especially not now, when he doesn’t fully understand why his two protectors were so angry at the count.

“You’re such a saint, Hans! A couple of months ago, you were spitting shit about that Joker, and now you’re licking his ass? Pick a fucking side!”

“The fuck you just said?!” Arjun got up as well, but Marcus pulled him before he started throwing punches.

“Okay, let’s all calm down,” Marcus tried to say, yet no one was listening to him.

“You have no idea what happened to Krist after you left him. You have no idea what he went through for you,” Hans argued, and CJ almost laughed.

“Do any of you know what happened to me, too? Huh?! Did any of you care?!”

“You turned your back on us!”

“I had no choice!”

The two leaders clashed, and no one—not even Max—could stop them. They knew for sure that a fight was about to go down. But just when they were itching to grab each other, trumpet sounds echoed in the Hall.

CJ and Hans pulled away from each other. White Uniforms stood to show respect.

The doors opened, and the princes and the kings made their way to their balcony while everyone bowed. Behind them were their leaders. They expected Joon to step in with Tanis, but Tanis was already on the balcony with the rest of Busters.

“ Why is Tanis… “

“ Please welcome… “ a voice suddenly announced. “ Leader of kings, Busters, Viktor Alekovich Stepanov.“

Everyone was stunned as they watched Viktor step inside, his presence leaving the entire hall trembling under the weight of his aura.  Beside him, Kim Hee-joon, whose presence was equally heavy.

“He’s back,” Hans said, just as surprised as the others. 

Viktor didn’t attend their morning classes. No one would have guessed he’d be here.

The white uniforms continued to bow, waiting for the two leaders to head back to their table. But as the brotherhoods expected, Viktor stopped right in the middle and exclaimed, “House of Kings! Did you fucking miss me!?”

Everyone straightened, watching as the grin on their king’s face grew.

“Damn, it’s good to be back in my castle.”

Viktor, in his full glory, looked around the hall, staring at the students who’d flinch whenever his eyes fell on them. 

“I heard a lot happened here while I was away. I can’t believe you were all having fun. Isn’t that unfair? Did you all like Tanis Hendrix better?” Viktor proceeded to ask, approaching a first-year dweller who gulped in terror.

“I’m a bit jealous, but since I’m back, let me announce something.”

Everyone was surprised. Even Hans and CJ, who were fighting moments ago, looked at each other with furrowed brows. 

What was Viktor planning now?

“Oh, perfect!” he said, stealing the Jokers’ megaphone. 

“Everyone, listen carefully.” His voice boomed from the megaphone, cutting across the hall.

“The brotherhood leaders and student council presidents from all five houses had a meeting,” he began, stopping in front of Max’s table and directly staring at him. “After the Annual Brotherhood Reranking, the council’s representative, also known as the white uniform’s Rank 5, will be sent to a different house for an exchange program that will last for a month.”

“W-What?” Max asked, stunned at the unexpected announcement.

Murmurs echoed in the hall. As Viktor mentioned, this was agreed upon by the brotherhoods and the council after a cryptic message was sent to the association. Everyone believed that the sender could be hiding in one of the houses. To investigate the matter, school representatives would be sent to a house to closely observe the students.

The problem was that this was supposed to be confidential. No one was supposed to know until the actual exchange program. Only the brotherhood leaders and the council presidents knew.

“Has he lost his mind?” CJ asked with gritted teeth.

“Hans, is this true?” Khian asked. This was their first time hearing about it, too. “We’re sending a member of the Elites to the other houses?”

Hans released a breath and massaged his temple. “That was the plan. But we don’t know what house we’re exchanging students with yet.”

“Isn’t that amazing!?” Viktor continued, his excitement infecting the others. They didn’t know the purpose of the exchange program, but getting sent to a different house alone was a chance the others wouldn’t want to miss.

“To be chosen to represent the House of Kings—that is an opportunity that might just never happen again. That’s why, my dear white uniforms, climb higher and faster. The pride of J.S. High will be in your hands,” Viktor ended his speech, and all together, the students cheered.

Viktor laughed and looked at Max one last time, tossing the megaphone back to the barons before walking to their balcony. 

“ Gav. You trust him that much, right? Then let’s see if he’s ready to claw his way to the top.“

The students continued to cheer. Some were even standing on their seats, hyping the crowd even more.

Somehow, Viktor’s return instantly caused a stir. The announcement made everyone fired up again, their hunger for merit points greater than before.

“What the fuck was he thinking?!” CJ shouted in anger while Viktor’s laughter echoed through the balcony.

“That’s Viktor for you,” Marcus said, shaking his head. “He disappears for almost a month and comes back pulling a stunt like this.”

“But isn’t that a good thing? Students would now want to rank higher than they have before,” Max chimed in, seeing no fault in the announcement.

The brotherhoods looked at each other and back to the gaffer who wore their crowns. 

“We’ve talked about this yesterday,” Marcus said, looking at his brother with worry. “We’ve noticed that students have been climbing faster than ever before. Last year, the gaps reached hundreds, if not thousands. Now, it’s less than that. Some even only differ by ten. We believe you’re a huge factor for that.”

“But it also means the competition is a lot more difficult than before,” Anthony added.

“We’re not discouraging you, Max,” Arjun clarified next. “But the three of us have given you all the help we can offer. We were the easiest to conquer because we’re all connected somehow. But Crazy 8? The Royals? That’s uncharted territory.”

“It’s all on you now, Max. We can assist you, but beyond that, there’s nothing much we can do,” Hans said next.

Max swallowed the lump in his throat and looked up at the banners hanging from the ceiling. There are three brotherhoods left to unlock: the marquis, the princes, and the kings. All three had reputations even CJ would be cautious of.

“Then it’s perfect,” Max finally spoke, unwavered by what the others told him. 

“Max, this isn’t—”

“I agree that the next challenges are almost impossible to complete,” Max interrupted Hans. “But I have something that no one in this entire house has.”

Everyone waited as Max looked at his protectors one by one. “I have you guys,” he said, turning to Ari, Ervin, and Felix next. “And I also have you three, too. And with everyone’s help, I don’t have to worry.”

Everyone at their table stared at Max, supressing a proud smile. While the other white uniforms cheered, they kept their determination in silence.

If this were the old Max, he would have taken the challenge by himself. But after everything he went through to gain the barons, dukes, and counts’ trust, he wasn’t going to take the challenge lightly. But with them by his side, Max had a newfound confidence.

“As I was saying earlier, before we got rudely interrupted by CJ, thank you for helping me achieve my goals. Because of all of you, I was able to become a gaffer. Now, my next goal is to enter the top ten, and the only person who can help all of us with that is someone who’s already in it,” Max said, making the brotherhoods exchange look.

“Who?” Rome asked.

Max took a deep breath and straightened himself. “The Vice President, Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev,” he answered, surprising them. “If we want to enter the top 10 and become members of the Elites, he’s our best bet. Trust me.”

|END|

112 | Queen’s Visit

♝

KRIST STARED AT THE horizon, watching as the clouds turned grey. He wanted to head back inside before the rain started falling, but he couldn’t move. He was on the rooftop—a place he felt safest.

“MJ, let’s head back. Lunch will be over soon, and you don’t want to miss classes again,” Brave said, waiting behind his leader.

“You head out first. I’ll stay here,” Krist answered.

Brave could feel the tension around Krist. As much as he wanted to follow his leader’s orders, he didn’t want to leave him alone, especially not now. 

“You know what, I feel like staying here, too,” Brave decided, walking up to Krist and standing beside him.

The two said nothing for a while, the silence doing the work of comforting them. But after a while, Krist took a breath and shared, “In the beginning, we were fine pretending. If we never bring it up, it will never be an issue. That’s why everyone thinks Jokers and Cigarettes are friends.”

Krist laughed at his own words. “Friends. Funny right? When we barely really talk to each other. We put on a show together just for our own entertainment, but that’s it,” Krist said, referring to the first day of school when they put on a show to scare the freshmen students. At that time, they made an impression that they were close to each other; even Max thought the same thing.

“But now, with Max, pretending isn’t going to work anymore.”

“Krist—”

“Was I wrong, Brave? To be mad at him for what happened, for everything that we went through, am I wrong to hold a grudge?” Krist immediately asked, looking at his right-hand man.

Brave couldn’t give an honest answer. He understood their leader, but at the same time, a part of him understood CJ, too. With how their friendship ended, both obviously got the worst end of the deal.

“You know, if you keep acting like this, Max is going to be worried,” Brave told him. “He doesn’t know what happened to you and CJ, which puts him in a difficult spot. If you don’t want Max to end up choosing between you and him, I think you should confront him now.”

“I agree with him,” someone said, and the two barons quickly turned to find the leader of BND, the duke, Hans de Vries, approaching them. 

Krist and Brave were surprised to see him there, but before they could even ask anything, Hans looked at Brave and told him, “Lunch is over. Everyone has already gone back. You should too.”

Brave looked at his leader, waiting for his permission. When Krist nodded his head to him, Brave said nothing else and left, leaving the two leaders alone together.

“You’re a lot more sensitive today, Master Joker. It’s not your branding,” Hans said, leaning against the balustrade beside Master Joker. “You usually brush him off or play along, but recently you’ve been aggressive. It’s not like I care, but…are you angry he’s getting closer to Max? Is the first protector jealous?”

“Don’t be stupid,” Krist said in irritation.

The reaction made Hans laugh.

“What the hell are you doing here anyway?” Krist finally asked.

“Just wanted to give you an update,” Hans answered. “Viktor’s back.”

“What?”

“The fucker’s back and even announced to the entire student body about the exchange program that was supposed to be confidential. All the white uniforms are losing it,” Hans explained, leaving Krist in shock.

“That idiot. President Ian wouldn’t be happy about that announcement, even if it was to encourage the white uniforms to rank up. This would only cause more bad than good.”

“Well, that’s Viktor for you. He plays by his own rules, and it’s almost impossible to predict what he’s thinking. We should just let him be for now,” Hans said, and Krist nodded, agreeing with the duke.

Krist then looked up, watching as the sky got darker. “A huge storm will fall upon the five houses. That’s the message that the Brotherhood Association received. I never wanted to open it up again, but do you think…do you think they’re back?”

The question left a chill down Hans’ back. He didn’t want to talk about it, but he’d lie if he said the idea never crossed his mind.

“They won’t be able to hurt us anymore,” Hans reassured Master Joker, but it sounded like he was trying to convince himself. “We’re stronger now, Krist. We’re no longer the weak white uniforms that they were able to fuck up back then. Not anymore—not after everything our old president had to sacrifice.”

“But haven’t you noticed? The higher Max climbs, the deeper our past gets dug out. It’s frightening,” Krist honestly shared.

“What happened to us was tragic, but I think it’s time to realize that we can’t always hide from it. To secure a bright future for J.S. High, we have to face our past eventually.”

“I know. I just hope it doesn’t happen soon. Max is barely ready. And from what I witnessed, he’s not even ready to face his own past. We need to prepare Max for what’s about to come. If I have to pretend to get along with CJ again, I will.”

Rain dropped from the sky, and both Hans and Krist looked up.

“Our past…and Max’s past…I wonder how all of it is connected,” Hans said, stretching out his arm to catch a raindrop. “I wonder why our president desperately wanted to bring him here.”

…

“The class wouldn’t shut up about what Viktor said at the Great Hall. They’re acting as if they could do it, but they can’t even stay an extra ten minutes to clean the room. Their lazy asses would only embarrass our house,” Ari said with a bitter look right after erasing the writings on the board.

“You wouldn’t be staying either, Ari, if you weren’t the class rep,” Ervin exposed.

“That’s different!”

“Of course it is.”

Classes were finally over, and Max and his friends were on their way home after a crazy Monday, which involved title changes, CJ joining their table by force, and the exchange program announcement.

“Who cares about that exchange program? The exams are getting closer. We should be studying instead of getting excited over something like that,” Felix said as he and Ervin waited for Max and Ari to finish packing their things.

“Ervin’s right. I heard from Felix that topping the exams gives you an insane amount of points. Top one alone will acquire three thousand points, and that’s honestly enough to make someone a gaffer,” Max explained.

“Well, the top three students of our year are already in this class,” Ervin pointed out. “It’s Alexeev, Ari, and Felix.”

“Isn’t that great, little Felix? You’re going to get a thousand points!” Ari teased, immediately making Felix flip him off.

“Who said I was going to stay as third? Last year, you only got lucky. I’m not going to allow myself to pull you guys down anymore. At first, I wanted to stay as a serf so I wouldn’t catch anyone’s attention, but I have to rank up and become a gaffer now, too,” Felix told Ari confidently. 

Max couldn’t help but smile proudly at his friend.

“Not if I become a gaffer first,” Ervin said with an excited grin.

“It’s a race then,” Felix replied, and the two shook hands.

“Alright, alright, we believe in you both, now let’s go. I still have to finish that series I’ve been staying up all night for,” Ari told them, and Max took his bag, finally leaving the classroom with his friends. 

As they were about to reach the Keep, a figure appeared before them, surprising not only Max and his friends, but the other white uniforms who were there as well.

“President Ian,” Max greeted, immediately bowing to him.  

Ari, Felix, and Ervin bowed as well, and just before Max could ask why he was there, the president approached them and said, “May I take Maximilian for a while?”

The three friends looked at each other and turned to Max. When Max nodded, Ari patted his back and left with Ervin and Felix. 

Now alone with the president, Ian turned to Max and told him, “Congratulations on becoming a gaffer. Everyone was talking about it at the office. I was already expecting it, but either way, the achievement deserves praise.”

“Thank you,” Max said awkwardly. “But did you just want to congratulate me? If that was the case, then you didn’t have to go all the way here to do that,” Max honestly told him, and Ian chuckled.

“No, it’s not just that. I actually came to pick you up. Someone’s waiting for you at the Elites’ Office,” Ian finally told him, surprising Max.

“Someone’s waiting for me? Who?”

“Follow me, and you’ll see.” 

Max was skeptical, but he nodded, and the two made their way to the office.

“I heard you caused quite a stir at the Great Hall the other day with Cigarettes,” Ian mentioned while the two walked down the hallway. “You’re doing well despite this being your first run. The other students are already setting you up as an example.”

“Don’t flatter me,” Max replied, making Ian smile again—the same smile he always showed whenever he was with the white uniforms.

Max couldn’t help but steal glances. Ian was the highest-ranked student in all the houses, but you don’t always see him often. When you do get those rare moments, you tend to get starstruck. Ian has that aura around him that makes him feel like a celebrity.

“I heard from Viktor that the school representative will be sent to a house for some sort of exchange program,” Max opened up.

“I still have to scold Viktor for that, actually,” Ian said, which was a statement Max never thought he would hear from anyone. 

“But he’s right. All the presidents and the Brotherhood leaders of each house discussed it a couple of weeks ago. Representatives are going there for observation, but if you want to know more about it…” Ian paused and looked at Max. “…you have to be the school representative first.”

Max laughed. “ How secretive, “ he whispered to himself.

“Looks like we’re here,” Ian said, stopping in front of the Elites’ Office. “You can stay there as much as you want. The other members are at the Great Hall eating, so take your time.”

“Thank you,” Max replied with another bow.

Ian smiled at him again, patting his back and taking his leave.

Before grabbing the doorknob, Max took a breath and adjusted his peaked cap. He didn’t know who was waiting for him inside, but if the Elites’ president had to fetch him himself, then it was definitely someone important.

“Please don’t be someone crazy,” Max muttered, pushing the door open. He had a serious expression on his face when he stepped in, but when he finally saw who was waiting for him inside, his expression turned into a bright smile.

“Cindy,” Max called as Cindy Lin, Crème de la Crème’s rank two, the leader of the queen sisterhood Vixens, and Max’s close friend, sat on the sofa, drinking tea that had been served to her earlier by the Elites.

Max had always seen Cindy wearing stunning gowns and dresses. But now, as he approached her, Cindy wore the black uniform that struck fear into anyone who saw her—the coat, pants, gloves, and cape similar to Viktor’s, indicating her status as queen.

“Leigh!” Cindy happily greeted when she lifted her head. She immediately put down the cup of tea and rose from her seat, running to Max and giving him a tight embrace.

“I have not seen you since the Mills’ party. I missed you,” Cindy said as she pulled away from her dear friend.

“Me too, I haven’t heard from you for a while,” Max answered, the two taking a seat beside each other on the sofa.

Cindy poured tea for Max and handed him the cup. As Max took a sip, Cindy looked at him, almost apologetic.

“What?” Max asked, brow raised.

“Leigh,” she said, reaching to touch his hand. “I’m sorry if I wasn’t able to help when your inheritance was taken away from you. I know I should have done something, but—”

“Cindy,” Max cut her off, pulling his hand away from her. “You’re not obligated to help me. I don’t know how deep our friendship goes in the past, but that was a fight I had to take on myself. I wouldn’t have accepted your help either way.

“So don’t worry about it, okay?” Max reached out and patted Cindy’s head, which was strange considering Cindy’s position in the houses.

“As expected of you,” Cindy said, finally smiling.

When Max pulled his hand away, he leaned against the sofa and asked with arms crossed, “Now that that’s settled, can I know why the Hellcat decided to grace me with her presence?”

Cindy laughed and adjusted her posture. “My apologies. I got a bit carried away. I actually came here for a formal request.”

“Formal request?”

“Usually our Elites’ school representative would do this, but I requested that I come here instead,” Cindy told Max before pulling something out from her coat. “Here…” she handed it to Max.

It was an invitation with a logo similar to J.S. High. The only difference was the House of Queens label at the bottom.

“What’s this?” Max asked as he opened the envelope.

He skimmed through the contents and stopped as he saw what was written.

“ We are formally inviting you to attend the Beauty & Brains ceremony ,“ the letter read.

“Wait, why am I—”

“We do this every year. Unlike Mr. Brains & Brawn, where BND gets to choose your representative, our house votes for them,” Cindy explained. “Getting chosen is a huge achievement, which is why candidates train for years, just to be chosen.”

“Okay, I get that, but why are you inviting me?”

“Well, none of our houses have ever won that pageant…ever. But that changed thanks to you. That’s why, as the leader of the queens, we would be honored to have Mr. Brains & Brawns’ champion to attend the ceremony and give our J.S. High some words of encouragement,” Cindy answered.

Max nodded his head, somehow flattered that they even considered him.

“But of course, I have another reason for coming here…”

Max watched her as she crossed her legs, looking straight at him as if she was trying to intimidate him. Surely enough, the intimidation was working. Max could not help but gulp as he stood in front of Cindy. Her presence alone reminded him why she was the queen of her house.

Behind the glamour and proper decorum, Cindy was a strong woman who people called the Hellcat. She was definitely someone who knew how to persuade others.

“I was able to chat with Gav a little earlier before you arrived. I heard you’re planning to enter the Elites, and you’re trying to conquer Crazy 8 next, isn’t that right?” she finally said, surprising Max.

He did not know why Cindy would bring it up all of a sudden.

“Why are you asking me this?” Max asked, and Cindy met his gaze.

“There’s someone in the House of Queens who just might know Siren’s real identity,” she revealed, leaving Max stunned. “The only way you can defeat someone who uses secrets as a weapon is by finding out theirs. Siren keeps her identity hidden for a reason. Uncover that, and you might have a chance in conquering the marquis.”

|END|

113 | The Vixens

♝

“I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU’RE a gaffer now. Last time I saw you, you were still a serf,” Cindy said as she glanced at Max’s new armband.

Max and Cindy were strolling the grounds of J.S. High, taking in the school’s grand structure. Cindy explained that it had been a year since she last explored the campus, so Max was kind enough to show her around. Thankfully, classes were over, so there weren’t many students left.

“I actually just got it recently. Not to brag, but it’s from the fruits of my labor,” Max answered confidently, making Cindy chuckle.

“So I’ve heard,” she replied. “You were featured in our newspaper once when Jokers bowed to you. Everyone couldn’t believe it: a brotherhood submitting to a white uniform and giving him their crown brooch. It was historical.”

“I just got lucky,” Max said humbly.

“How about the time you fought at Mr. Brains & Brawn? Did you get lucky there, too?” Cindy asked, teasing, especially since everyone had watched the entire thing. “We even had a livestream of that competition. Everyone was that excited.”

“Honestly, I just got lucky there, too. Asahi wasn’t willing to fight at the end anymore. If he had tried, even if I had more bullets, he could have won,” he explained, then suddenly remembered what Asahi had told him after Mr. Brains & Brawn had ended.

“A huge storm will fall upon the five houses.”

“What did he even mean?” Max asked unconsciously, making Cindy look at him.

“What is it?” she asked, but Max shook his head and brushed it off.

They reached the pavilion. A few students were still there finishing their group projects, and when they saw Max with Cindy, they couldn’t help but stop and stare. Some even took out their phones to take pictures. After all, Cindy was the queen of her house. Like Viktor, it was rare to see her.

“I can’t believe you and Gav have been talking again. When we were kids, you two were stuck to each other like glue. Gav didn’t have any siblings, so we were more like family to him…especially you,” Cindy said.

Max smiled without thinking, but the smile faded as he looked at Cindy and asked, “Cindy, do you remember the conversation we had during the Welcome Ball? You told me that you expected Uncle Janus to keep this school a secret from me after what happened in the past. What did you mean by that?”

Cindy stopped walking, and a sad expression instantly crossed her face.

“Max, I—” A raindrop fell on her cheek before she could continue. They both looked up and realized it had started to rain.

Max sighed and wiped the raindrop from her cheek. “Let’s head inside first,” he told her. He looked around for shelter and spotted a large building beside the pavilion. “I know where we can stay for the time being. Follow me.”

He took Cindy by the arm and led her to a newly rebuilt building—the Greenhouse, better known as BND’s brotherhood base.

They stepped inside and, lucky for them, the Dukes were still there, drinking tea and eating biscuits while some read books and worked on homework. They honestly looked more like a prince than PHD.

“Mind if we stay here for a while till the rain stops?” Max asked, making them pause and look over.

“Max! What are you—” Marcus put his book down, ready to greet his brother, but then Cindy appeared behind Max, and he froze, almost like he had turned to stone. The other members of BND stared in shock too. Even Red, who had been quietly drinking, spilled tea when he saw her.

“Hellcat!” Hans greeted, and the seven members of Boys Next Door immediately stood to bow to the queen of J.S. High.

Cindy nodded in acknowledgment. Unlike at the Mills’ party, where she met Hans and Marcus, she was not delicate today. She looked intimidating, and the grin on her face carried confidence and dominance—traits that made even Hans gulp.

“So this is your brotherhood base,” Cindy said, taking in the large greenhouse.

The Greenhouse was big enough to accommodate every flower you could think of, and in the middle was an area where the members hung out and held casual meetings. On the side, there was even a training ground and a newly added shooting range. Not to compare, but it looked far better than Jokers’ or Cigarettes’ base.

“I don’t want to sound rude, but what are you doing here?” Khian asked.

Cindy, still looking around, did not even glance at Khian as she answered, “I came to invite Leigh to the Ms. Beauty & Brains ceremony tomorrow.”

“Oh, that’s right. Your pageant is held in December,” Hans said as he approached Cindy. “I’m a bit jealous. We’ve been handling Mr. Brains & Brawn for years, but why haven’t you invited us yet?”

Cindy chuckled and looked back at the Duke. “It would be chaotic if all of you visited our house. But if you insist, you can go with Max since you’re the leader. I think that would be okay.”

“We’re honored,” Hans said genuinely, even though he had suggested it. “I’d love to go, but Arjun and I have a meeting tomorrow. How about you choose from our other members instead?”

Cindy nodded and looked over the others. Her gaze lingered on one member for a few seconds longer, but she eventually looked away and pointed at another Duke instead. “Redford Monsour, I’d be delighted if you accompany Leigh to the ceremony tomorrow,” she said.

“I would be honored,” Red answered with a bow.

“That’s settled then. Let me message my sisterhood and tell them where I am. They’re actually here with me,” Cindy revealed, surprising not only BND but Max as well. For a second, he had thought she came alone.

She pulled out her phone to text her sisters. Max was about to speak, but Marcus stepped in front of Cindy. Summoning his courage, he said, “Can we talk?”

Cindy lifted her eyes from the screen to look at Marcus. The air turned awkward and tense, so Hans cleared his throat and told everyone, “Let’s check the garden first and see if we left anything there.”

“But it’s raining,” Leo complained.

Hans just glared, and everyone filed out—even Max, whom Khian had to drag along because he was dying to know what his brother wanted to say to his childhood friend.

When they were finally alone, Cindy took a deep breath and put her phone away. She said nothing and waited for Marcus to speak. He stepped closer and said, “I’m sorry.”

All was quiet except for the rain drumming on the glass roof. Cindy stared at him for a moment, then laughed.

“Three years, Marcus. You ignored what happened between us for three years, and the only thing you can say is ‘I’m sorry’?” she asked, making Marcus look down so he wouldn’t meet her eyes.

“You know, I would’ve preferred it if you had just texted me that you were breaking up with me, but no. You didn’t text, you didn’t call. You just disappeared, and I waited and waited, but you never came back. And then Vi left, same as Gav and Leigh, and then Grey. I was left alone. You all acted like I didn’t exist,” Cindy said, pain tightening her voice. Tears appeared in her eyes, but she made sure not to let them fall.

She waited for Marcus to speak, but he said nothing. The silence made her laugh again.

“You wanted to talk, but you won’t even say anything. Are you not even going to try to explain yourself? I should have known you’d pull something like this,” she said with a smug look. “If there’s nothing else, then I’m leaving.”

She turned to go, but Marcus blurted, “My father told me to cut ties with you.”

The rain kept pouring as Cindy froze mid-step. At those words, a sharp ache gripped her chest.

“I had to cut ties with all of you—the top five heirs of Crème de la Crème. I had to, for Max’s sake. We had to erase his past, and you were part of it. I love you, Cindy. I really do. But Max is important to me, too. He’s all the family I’ve got, and if I have to cut everyone off for his sake, I’ll do it in a heartbeat,” Marcus said at last.

Cindy drew a breath and turned back to face him.

“You always were the overprotective brother,” she said, the tension slowly diminishing. “So Leigh really doesn’t remember anything, huh?”

“How could he?” Marcus asked, glancing up at the glass roof and the grey clouds beyond. “When he’s the one who desperately tried to forget.”

…

“What could they be talking about?” Max asked as he and the rest of BND waited under the covered area just outside the Greenhouse.

“Whatever it is, we’re not supposed to stick our noses into it,” Hans replied, making Max pout.

They stood in a neat line outside. Even students still on campus found it odd to see the Dukes just waiting there in the rain. As they waited, the white uniforms suddenly began bowing to a group of students in black uniforms.

Hans noticed and straightened to look. When he saw who it was, his mouth fell open.

“ No fucking way… “ he whispered as three other queens approached.

In the middle stood Cindy’s right hand, Maria Rosalia Ortega, heiress to the Ortega Group, and Crème de la Crème’s rank 5.

On the left was Violet Stallion , with piercings from her ears to her eyebrows, and a fitting name since her hair was dyed violet.

And on the right stood a smaller girl named Lilith Dubois , dubbed the Ice Queen. People shouldn’t underestimate her because of her physique. Lilith is the sisterhood’s master planner. Her genius had led them to countless victories. And her ways are far from merciful.

“Vixens…” Max said as the queens approached them.

VIXENS , also known as the Queens, ranked first among all the sisterhoods. They’re a twelve-member group from J.S. High’s sister school of the same name—the House of Queens, whose president is Janus’s twin sister, Janet Sinclaire.

Vixens have made a huge impact on the system because, like Viktor, who invented the brotherhood customs, and CJ, who created underlings, Vixens’ first leader became the reason why battle grounds are as complex as they are now.

There were already battle grounds during their time, but they weren’t as intricate. But during a battle for the throne, their leader took all their budget and made a ground so advanced that they won and became queens.

After that historic battle, their grounds became the standard that sisterhoods and even brotherhoods now follow. It’s the reason why there are now designated Battle Grounds Designers.

“ Whatever happens, don’t look at the girl on the right. That’s Lilith, also known as the Ice Queen. She’s far grumpier than our prince, Hee-joon. Some say she can even knock down anyone twice her size ,“ Red whispered to Max.

“The one in the middle is Rosalia Ortega, right? Who’s the other one?” Max asked.

“That’s Violet Stallion, their sharpshooter.”

The queens stopped in front of them, and Max and the rest of BND bowed. Rosalia, who stood in the center, approached Max and offered her hand. He was flustered for a second but composed himself and took it, kissing the back of her hand as a greeting. 

Rosalia smiled, satisfied.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Sinclaire. Our leader was excited to meet you, so I naturally got excited too,” Rosalia said.

“The pleasure is mine,” he replied, bowing again.

Rosalia was fearsome within Vixens, but she was powerful even outside her House. Crème de la Crème’s rank was not solely based on wealth, but if it were, she might well be fighting the top spot with Cindy.

Rosalia was the heiress to the Ortega Group, which built and supplied the largest power plants in the country, worth millions of dollars. It was why her family ranked among the top five richest in the world.

“I saw you at the Mills’ party. You made quite an appearance. I didn’t approach you because I knew you were busy, but I hope next time we can talk comfortably,” she said, and Max nodded.

Rosalia smiled, and their brief conversation ended.

“So, how’s my good-for-nothing, little brother? I hope he hasn’t done anything stupid yet. Well, I’m not really expecting much since he’s the black sheep of the family,” Violet asked, eyeing Hans and the Dukes.

Max, who heard the question, furrowed his brows. “Little brother?” he asked without thinking.

Khian glanced at him and explained, “She’s Hedeon’s sister.”

“Hedeon?” Max echoed, more confused.

When BND and the three queens realized he had no idea who Hedeon was, Violet burst out laughing. “Holy shit, he doesn’t know him! My brother is such a loser,” she said, clutching her stomach.

While Violet laughed, Khian finally clarified, “You don’t know Hedeon? Hedeon Stallion—the King? Buster’s strongest? That Hedeon Stallion?”

At last, Max understood, and embarrassment flushed his face. He couldn’t believe he didn’t know one of the King’s names. But, to be fair, he knew few of them beyond Viktor, Tanis Hendrix, and Pavel Schäfer—the one who helped him retrieve his chair at the stadium when his classmates pranked him.

And it wasn’t as if he was trying not to know them. It was simply hard to see Busters outside lunchtime. Even then, he couldn’t really look up or stare long enough. Everyone had to bow whenever they got near.

“What’s with the long face? Don’t worry, it’s not like he’s important,” Violet teased, draping an arm around Max’s shoulder.

Red stepped in, gently lifting Violet’s arm away. “I don’t think it’s wise to say that while you are in our House…My Queen.”

Violet stared at Red for a few seconds, then smirked and stepped away from Max. “Alright, alright, I don’t want to get scolded by Viktor. He’s way crazier than Cindy. And that’s saying something.”

Rosalia flicked Violet’s forehead to shut her up. Violet grumbled and stuck out her tongue—revealing a tongue piercing—then fell obediently silent beside Lilith.

“Anyway, how has the House of Kings been doing? Is it still as disorganized as ever? Are white uniforms still cheating the system to rank up?”

Hans didn’t answer, but his annoyance showed. Rosalia chuckled at the look.

“You could have just followed our system, but I guess boys really are stubborn. Our rankings are holy. We fight to rank up, but we don’t bully others to do so. Our system is flawless, and I’m proud to say it’s because of our Elites’ president,” Rosalia said.

“Your president fixed your ranking system?” Max asked, drawing the three queens’ attention. “Would it be possible for me to talk to her? The president, I mean.”

“Why?” Rosalia asked, drifting back toward him.

“Well, I’m trying to run for president, after all,” Max answered, making the three exchange looks before returning their gaze to him. Before any of them could respond, Cindy emerged from the Greenhouse with Marcus, leaving Max’s question unanswered.

“Oh wow, rekindling the past, I see,” Violet teased, earning a glare from Cindy before she rejoined her sisterhood.

“I apologize for making you all wait,” Cindy told Hans.

“No, it was a pleasure, My Queen,” Hans said, bowing. The rest of the Dukes—even Marcus—bowed as well. It was Max’s first time seeing BND bow to someone so much. They must respect the queens a lot.

“Well then, Leigh, shall we go?” Cindy asked, glancing at Max.

Max tilted his head, puzzled, and Cindy flashed a mischievous grin. “To the stadium, of course. Where else am I going to see those bastards you call Kings?”

|END|

114 | House Of Queens

♝

AS AWKWARD AS IT may seem, Max was walking in front of four of the members of Vixens, also known as the queens. It was a relief that white uniforms were no longer in school, so no one was there to see what was happening. They would definitely have blown this out of proportion.

“We’re here,” Max said as he stopped in front of the stadium before turning around to face the queens.

“Thank you, Leigh,” Cindy replied.

“White uniforms aren’t allowed inside, so I’ll wait for you out here.”

“No, it’s fine, you can go home now. I’m sure your butler has been waiting for you. I’m really grateful that you went out of your way to accompany me today, Leigh. I really mean it,” Cindy said as she grabbed Max for a hug, surprising the other queens.

Max was surprised, but he smiled and patted Cindy’s back before pulling away. “I hope you get to tell the kings whatever it is that you intend to say,” Max told her. “And I hope you get to tell me whatever it is about you and my big brother.”

It was Cindy’s turn to be surprised by Max’s last statement, but Max bowed and finally walked away before she could even say anything.

As the queens watched Max take his leave, Rosalia moved closer to Cindy and told her, “That boy will change J.S. High in a way that none of us could predict. I’m sure of it.”

“You think so?” Violet asked back.

Rosalia grinned and looked at Lilith, who had been quiet since earlier. “What do you think, Lilith?”

Lilith didn’t say anything for a while as her eyes continued to follow Max. And as soon as Max was out of her view, she said, “Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire can give J.S. High a bright future, for both the House of Kings and the House of Queens, because he was not part of its past. That’s what makes him different. But that too can be a weakness he has to overcome, because you cannot fix something if you do not know what caused the damage.”

Cindy and the others looked at Lilith with shock. Lilith had never spoken about someone like that before, and by the sound of it, she was praising Max.

“Well then…” Violet cleared her throat, and Rosalia smiled and patted Lilith’s head before turning back to Cindy.

“Shall we head inside now?” Rosalia finally asked, and Cindy nodded and entered the stadium first, followed by Rosalia, Violet, and then Lilith.

The four of them went inside, and as they expected, both the princes and the kings were there. PHD were practice-shooting. Hee-joon was teaching them how to raise their accuracy, especially since he was known to be the best shooter out of all the brotherhoods in the five houses. On the other side of the stadium, the Busters were playing basketball.

The queens finally made their entrance, and it surprised everyone, even Viktor.

The prince, Kim Hee-joon, didn’t say anything as his brotherhood lined up in front of the queens to properly greet them. All the members bowed as Cindy and the others approached. Even Hee-joon bowed, which was such a rare thing to see.

“Our queens,” they said, and Cindy lifted her hand, signaling them to stand. She then approached Busters, and unlike PHD, none of them bowed, though they did stop playing to show their respect.

Viktor took a deep breath and walked toward Cindy before faking a wide smile. “My queens!” he shouted, stopping in front of the queens, who looked at him with disgust.

Since they had been playing basketball, Viktor wasn’t wearing his black coat and gloves. He had on only his white polo shirt, which was nearly see-through from sweat. It was unbuttoned enough to expose his chest. His sleeves were rolled up, and his hair was a complete mess. It was definitely not a look fit to welcome a queen.

“My queen, you should have told me you were coming. I could have prepared a grand ceremony for your visit,” Viktor said, approaching Cindy to give her a hug. But just before he could touch her, Rosalia blocked him and pushed him away.

“Don’t you dare come any closer,” Rosalia warned, instantly making Viktor laugh.

“My, my, still so feisty, Rosa. Such an attitude always made me shiver in delight,” Viktor said as he licked his lower lip.

“Don’t humor me, Mad King,” Rosalia told him sharply, and Viktor finally stepped back.

At last, his playful aura disappeared, replaced by a more serious air.

Viktor snapped his fingers, and two members of Dangerous Five ran to his side to hand him his handkerchief, coat, and gloves.

Viktor wiped his sweat first before dressing himself again. He fixed his brooches, then walked toward the stage to sit on the throne. Usually, Hee-joon would follow and take a seat beside him, but the prince didn’t move. Since the queen was present, the throne automatically belonged to her. Of course, Cindy didn’t take a seat. The last thing she wanted in this situation was to sit beside Viktor.

“So, why did you decide to visit our castle?” Viktor finally asked.

Cindy stepped closer, leaving Rosalia and the other queens with Busters.

Without taking her eyes off Viktor, Cindy matched his dominance as she said, “I came to meet you because I wanted to let you know that my proposal still stands. Bow to me, and I will help you and your house.”

“Never,” Viktor immediately answered, almost gripping the armrest of his throne in irritation. “You might as well bomb this place now. I’d never bend my knees for a woman like you.”

“You watch your mouth!” Rosalia fired back, but Cindy immediately put her hand up to stop her.

“Still as stubborn and prideful as ever,” Cindy said as she started walking toward the stage to get closer to Viktor. Viktor didn’t move from his seat as Cindy arrived in front of him. She bent over and touched Viktor’s chin before whispering in his ear, “ Did Madam Luna make you weak, our little Vi ?“

Viktor’s eyes widened in shock, and before he could lay a hand on her, Cindy immediately pulled a dagger from her boot and pointed it directly at Viktor’s neck, instantly making him stop.

Busters were ready to move, but the three queens blocked them from getting anywhere near their leader.

“Your pride will poison you one day, Viktor. When will you realize that just because you finally have the crown, it still does not make you a king?” Cindy told him, pressing the edge of her dagger against his neck.

Blood slowly dripped from his skin, but Viktor didn’t budge. He stared into Cindy’s eyes with burning anger. “If you have forgotten, Cindy, your previous leader bowed to the old kings too, and you know what happened next,” he said, and the mention of the previous leader made Cindy’s expression falter.

“I’m the reason why our houses are no longer at war, but prices were paid. That’s why I would rather be poisoned by my pride than be wounded by such claws again,” Viktor continued.

Cindy didn’t respond, but she finally pulled her dagger away from his neck.

“Despite your stubbornness, my offer still stands. Bow to me, and my house will assist you,” Cindy said, which immediately made Viktor rise from his seat.

“How dare you continue to mock—”

“It is a promise I made with your old president. Until you realize that a king cannot go to war alone, you will never escape your past,” Cindy cut him off as she walked down the stage to leave with the rest of the Vixens.

“I will be waiting, Viktor Stepanov. But if you still insist on being poisoned by your pride…then I’ll gladly watch you choke on it.”

…

Max took a deep breath and looked out the window of his car. The sky was finally bright after all the rain from yesterday.

“You look rather dashing today,” Étienne said as he glanced back at Max through the rearview mirror.

Max was wearing his white uniform that displayed his three brooches. He also wore the sash and badge he had received when he won Mr. Brains & Brawn. Hans had told him to wear them and even instructed him to fix himself, so Max had slicked his hair back with wax, making him look like an actual pageant contestant.

“Somehow I’m more nervous about this than I was during Mr. Brains & Brawn,” Max admitted, making Étienne chuckle.

“Is it because you’ll be meeting girls? Well, you were never sociable with them after all,” Étienne teased, earning a glare from his master.

“That’s not it, you nincompoop. What I meant is that I’m nervous about embarrassing myself, not because they’re girls. I’m representing my House. If I make a fool of myself now, it will definitely bring J.S. High to shame,” Max explained, making Étienne look back at him with a more serious expression through the rearview mirror.

“You don’t have to feel pressured. You were personally invited by them, yes? Then you’re already seen as someone important. It isn’t likely for you to make a fool of yourself in any given situation,” Étienne said, clearly trying to reassure him.

Max didn’t reply. He only looked back out the window, pulling out his necklace and holding onto it for comfort.

After a long drive, they finally arrived at the House of Queens. Like J.S. High, the school also resembled an old castle, though a little smaller. In the center stood the same statue of the Roman god Janus.

“Here we are,” Étienne said as he drove inside the gate.

Max couldn’t help but look out the window, watching the white uniforms preparing to attend their classes.

“It looks the same, but it feels different,” Max observed, and Étienne agreed.

“The ambiance makes it look like we’re in an actual castle. Your school always feels more like a military academy,” Étienne answered. That short comment made Max look at him, almost as if he had just realized something important.

Max was about to ask what he meant, but Étienne parked at the entrance and postponed his thoughts. The students stopped and stared, especially since the car itself was famous—the white exterior and Lemieux emblem on the hood were unmistakable.

Étienne got out and opened the door for Max. Max took a deep breath and stepped out as well, instantly drawing a flock of students.

The white uniforms stared in shock, whispering to each other as though an actual celebrity had appeared before them. Max wasn’t bothered since his schoolmates often reacted the same way, but somehow, these stares carried a different meaning, and it wasn’t admiration.

Max bowed respectfully to the crowd, surprising them even more. They hadn’t expected him to bow.

Soon after, three white uniforms arrived, each wearing brooches Max found familiar. The crowd parted instantly. When the woman in the middle stopped before Max, he saw her brooch clearly: the Roman numeral II, the same one Gavriil had.

“Welcome, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, to J.S. High, or better known as the House of Queens. We are very delighted to have you here,” the woman said with a bright smile. “I am Veronica Stilton , the vice president of the Elites. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine,” Max replied, bowing again.

Veronica was tall, with long curly brown hair. Her black eyes and captivating smile didn’t diminish the strong presence she carried.

“I apologize if the other student council members cannot personally greet you. They’re quite busy at the moment. I hope our ranks six and seven can suffice,” Veronica said, and the two beautiful white uniforms behind her bowed as well.

“Rank six and seven? Are they part of the Elites? I thought the student council only included ranks one to five,” Max asked, confused. Veronica and the others laughed.

“You’re right, only ranks one to five are official Elites, but our ranks six to ten closely assist us and sometimes observe. How else will they learn to perform their roles effectively?” Veronica explained, as if Max were being naïve.

“O-of course,” Max replied awkwardly. “We don’t do that in our house, so I was a bit confused.”

The three girls exchanged looks before Veronica said, “No worries. Anyway, we’d love to chat more, but please, follow me. Mr. Redford Monsour is already waiting for you. He arrived just a few minutes before you.” Without waiting for his response, she turned and began walking.

Max quietly followed beside her, while the other two trailed behind them.

As they walked down the hall, Veronica glanced at him. “If I may ask, how do you find the campus?”

“It’s wonderful,” Max answered truthfully. “It looks similar to ours, but it feels different…better, actually.”

“Better,” Veronica repeated with a soft chuckle. “Not to be rude, but I do agree. We visit the House of Kings from time to time, and it feels rather suffocating. Maybe it’s because you’re hidden in the mountains.”

“I disagree,” Max said, making Veronica raise her right eyebrow. “I think it feels different because of its past. It’s like those schools that were once a hospital. You still feel the eeriness even after it changed. The stains from the past remain in its walls, and that is why it is suffocating.”

Veronica couldn’t help but smile, impressed. “You know your school well. I’m glad.”

She smiled at him again, so brightly it almost made him uncomfortable. Then she gestured toward a large door. “Please, Mr. Redford Monsour is inside.”

Max gulped and slowly nodded. “Thank you.”

The three continued to watch him until he entered the room. As soon as Max shut the door behind him, he sighed in relief. Somehow, being with those white uniforms felt…

“You okay there, big guy?” a voice suddenly asked.

Max looked up and saw Red drinking tea and reading a magazine. The room resembled a lounge, probably their waiting area.

“You’re here,” Max said, approaching Red with a wide smile. “You have no idea how glad I am to see you.”

Red chuckled and set the magazine down as Max sat beside him on the sofa. “Why, were the girls swarming over the ever-so-handsome Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire?” he teased, scooting closer to fix Max’s badge and sash.

While Red adjusted his uniform, Max replied, “Not exactly. They’re actually welcoming, but somehow it feels like—”

“They’re mocking us? Looking at us like we’re a bunch of fools?” Red cut in, and Max locked eyes with him.

Red smirked and leaned closer to fix Max’s hair before saying, “There’s one thing you need to know, Max. The Elites are different here. This isn’t like Cindy and the queens, with whom you can be friendly. The Elites in this house have power. Real power. They’re not like ours, who show up, scold students, and move on. The Elites in the House of Queens are the actual queens. They rule this castle.”

“And the Vixens are okay with that?” Max asked.

Red leaned back, grabbed his cup, and took a sip before replying.  “The queens, Vixens, have a dark history. I like to call it a misunderstood history, but we’ll get to that eventually. They were duchesses during their first year. But after a historic reranking, they won and became queens.”

“It’s because of their previous leader, right? The one who reinvented Battle Grounds?” 

“That’s right. They won because of her insane strategy, using the grounds that were described as hell pulled out from below. They said she was a mad genius, and the strategy was because of the insanity that was rumored to have consumed her.”

“Insanity?” Max asked, only hearing this for the first time. He knew Vixens had an old leader before Cindy was appointed, but he didn’t know there was something more to the story.

“She had such a reputation that the house no longer took her seriously. Their Elites eventually had to step up,” Red explained further. “When Cindy became leader, she tried to mend their relationship with the council, but it was too late. Their Elites are responsible for almost everything that happens in their house now. Vixens don’t technically have the privilege to interfere.”

“I didn’t know that was happening here,” Max admitted.

“Remember, the Elites, the brotherhoods, and even the white uniforms coexist. One is not superior to the other. Once you enter the Elites, will you be able to unite them together?” Red asked seriously.

But before Max could answer, the door suddenly opened.

Red and Max immediately stood. They expected another student, maybe a member of the Elites, but instead, it was someone Max hadn’t seen in years.

“Aunt Janet.”

|END|

115 | Stage Fright

♝

“NEPHEW, HOW HAVE YOU been doing?” Janet asked as she closed the door behind her, leaving both Max and Red speechless.

As Janet approached them, Red grabbed Max’s shoulder and told him, “I’ll wait outside.”

Max nodded in response, and Red bowed to Janet before taking his leave. As soon as he was gone, Janet looked back at Max and told him, “Please, take a seat.” Even though he was instructed to sit, Max waited for his aunt to sit first before doing so.

“Aunt Janet, I haven’t seen you…in years!” Max exclaimed, making Janet chuckle.

Unlike Janus, whom he still met when he was younger, Max had only ever met Janet once in his entire life, and that was when he was announced as the new rank one of Crème de la Crème. No one even mentions her in the family anymore. It was almost like she didn’t exist at all.

“Oh, you know, I’ve been busy. But how has my brother been doing? I presume he’s still as carefree as ever,” Janet asked.

“He’s still the same as I remember him. I honestly can’t say much, though, since I don’t get to see him often,” Max answered, and Janet nodded in understanding.

“I’m glad he’s doing alright. We’re both presidents of J.S. High, but we never really got to talk much. We’re just too different, except for our faces that look strangely identical,” Janet said, pointing at her face with an annoyed look.

“Well, other than the fact that you look alike, you also have the same taste as him. I guess you have more things in common than you think,” Max managed to joke, referring to the red suit his aunt was wearing.

Thankfully, Janet laughed it off, agreeing with Max’s observation.

“Anyway, enough about me. Let’s talk about you. I heard from my Elites’ president that you were here, so I had to see. I know our sudden reunion is strange, but I hope you enjoy your stay here at my J.S. High,” Janet said with a motherly smile, and for some reason, Max felt relaxed around her.

“So, I heard you made quite a lot of trouble for the Sinclaire family. This is the first time I’ve ever heard of a dethroned heir getting his inheritance back. I don’t know how you did it, but I’m glad I have another one in my bloodline who can still piss off the family,” Janet said, making Max tilt his head.

“What do you mean by another one? Are you referring to Uncle Janus?” Max asked, since the Sinclaire family despised Janus too after his imprisonment—a scandal that shamed the entire family.

“Heavens no,” Janet answered, confusing Max even more. Before he could ask for clarification, Janet leaned closer and said, “I’m referring to myself.”

Max was surprised by the claim, but he could understand why she would think that way.

“The family doesn’t even mention me. It’s almost like Janus never had a twin. I guess they can tolerate what Janus did, but what I did is unforgivable,” Janet said, suddenly pulling a cigarette and lighter from her pocket.

Max didn’t mind, but his eyes widened when he saw the brand she used. It was CJ’s tobacco brand, Kings Tobacco.

Janet noticed his reaction, so she grinned, lit the cigarette, and took a drag. “I’m obsessed with the Prince’s flavor. The coldness is perfect for my taste.”

“You must be very stressed then,” Max said, and Janet laughed as she exhaled smoke away from him.

“I watched the livestream you had with that indie band. The red smoke really made headlines, so I had to try one. That kid CJ really has talent,” Janet said, and Max couldn’t help but smile like a proud dad.

He was tempted to ask his aunt for further insights about the cigarette, but then he remembered their earlier conversation that had been cut off.

“S-sorry, let’s go back to what we were talking about—about how the family hated you. My father never really talked about it, and I’m not really good at…remembering…things, so I’m a bit curious,” Max said. 

Janet studied him, inhaled, and slowly exhaled the smoke away from his face. “I married someone the family desperately hated,” Janet finally revealed, making Max furrow his brows. Her answer did not explain much.

“You’re married? To who?” Max asked, itching to know more.

Janet finished her cigarette and stubbed it out in the ashtray on the table. She opened her mouth to answer, but stopped midway when the school bell rang at the most important moment.

“Well, I guess that’s that,” Janet said, standing from the sofa to take her leave. “It was a pleasure to see you again, Max, really. I won’t be able to attend the Ms. Beauty & Brains ceremony later, but I hope you continue to enjoy your stay here.”

“Wait, Aunt Janet—”

“Bye, Max.”

Janet ignored his call and walked out. Max immediately followed and opened the door, but to his surprise, a different woman awaited him outside. It was a short girl with a Roman numeral V brooch on her collar, indicating she was the Elites’ school representative.

“Mr. Sinclaire, where are you going?” she asked innocently.

Max tried to look past her, but he couldn’t see his aunt anymore. He sighed in defeat and answered, “I’m sorry, it’s nothing.”

The woman smiled and offered her hand for a shake. Max glanced to the side and saw Red encouraging him, so he forced a smile and shook her hand. “Nice to meet you, you must be…?”

The Elite shook his hand for just a second and ignored his question, making Max glance at Red again, who only shrugged, just as confused.

“Please, follow me. The ceremony is about to begin,” the woman said instead, already turning away.

Red and Max exchanged a look. They were shocked and confused that she had ignored Max’s question, but they stayed quiet and followed wherever she led them.

“The ceremony will start soon. I came to give you an overview before we get there,” the woman said as Max and Red walked beside her.

“The representative is chosen through voting. Everyone in J.S. High can vote for whoever they want to participate, and then it is narrowed down to ten. The students then vote among the top ten girls, and the announcement of the winner is held in today’s ceremony,” she explained. Even though she had been rude earlier, the information was useful.

“But before the announcement, you will be giving your speech,” she added, surprising both Max and Red.

“Wait, we weren’t informed that Max was supposed to give a speech,” Red complained, but Max calmed him and said, “It’s fine. This is a bit unexpected, but I’ll prepare a speech for later. Don’t worry about it.”

The school representative smiled and nodded, satisfied. As they walked, Red leaned toward Max and whispered, “ Are they purposely trying to humiliate you? You can’t just suddenly make up a perfect speech on the spot .“

“ It’s fine. Relax. I’ll handle it ,“ Max whispered back.

He was flustered, of course, but he had given countless speeches before. It was obvious the students of the House of Queens did not particularly like them, but Max had faced older men and women who wanted him dead. This situation did not change anything.

“Well, we’re here,” the Elite member said as they arrived before a metal door. She opened it, revealing the backstage of what seemed to be their auditorium.

Max looked around and saw dozens of white uniforms rushing about, making sure nothing went wrong with the ceremony. He could hear the crowd on the other side of the curtain. The students were already waiting.

“Mr. Sinclaire, follow me. I’ll introduce you to the finalists.”

The school representative wove through the bustle toward ten girls getting ready. They were as beautiful as Max had imagined, each with a strong presence that made it hard to look away.

“Girls, this is Mr. Sinclaire, this year’s winner for Mr. Brains & Brawn,” she introduced, and all the girls stopped what they were doing to greet him.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Sinclaire,” they answered in unison, and Max bowed to them in response.

“And this is Duke Redford Monsour of Boys Next Door,” she introduced next.

Red naturally greeted the girls and started chatting with them, as if he had already met them before. His social skills kicked in without any effort. After all, Red’s a member of BND, and BND is known to please a crowd.

While Max stood to the side with a polite but forced smile, the Elites’ school representative approached him and said, “Mr. Sinclaire, I’ll be leaving you two for now. Just come out once you’re called.”

“Okay, thank y—” Before Max could finish, she turned her back and walked away, making him sigh.

“So, how are you girls feeling? Nervous?” Max overheard Red ask.

Max was about to join them when a voice suddenly announced, “All rise and welcome the top six sisterhoods of the House of Queens.”

The chatter from outside instantly stopped. Max turned his head as well. “Red, I’ll just take a look, okay?” he said, not even waiting for a reply as he walked to the curtains.

The auditorium was packed with white uniforms, and as announced, women in black uniforms started arriving.

First to appear were the Rank 6 Baronesses, MISS SUNDAY .

Next were the Rank 5 Countesses, MARKSMEN . Then came the Rank 4 Marquise, the RED RANGERS , with their mouths covered with leather masks.

“For the Rank 3 sisterhood, the Duchesses, LA S

ÉPTIMA .“

“Scarlet,” Max muttered as he watched her walk down the middle of the auditorium with her sisterhood following. Scarlet was always fierce, but now, in her black uniform, her presence was overwhelming. Even Max felt intimidated despite their closeness.

“Now let us bow to the Royals, Rank 2, the Princesses, VIPERS !”

Ten princesses entered, and the white uniforms bowed the same way students back in the House of Kings would when the Royals arrived. 

According to Cindy, the Vipers are also known as the queen’s underlings. Looking at them, he couldn’t deny how intimidating their presence was. It’s impressive that they follow direct orders from Cindy.

“Okay, why are their names cooler?” Max asked himself as he watched them walk to the front and take their seats across from Scarlet’s group.

“Finally, let us welcome the Rank 1 sisterhood, the Queens,  VIXENS .”

The students bowed even deeper as the queens made their entrance. At the center, of course, was their leader, Cindy Lin. Behind her were the same queens Max had met yesterday: Rosalia, Violet, and Lilith.

Max couldn’t help but smile proudly as he watched Cindy lead her sisterhood. When they finally sat, the rest of the white uniforms followed suit. A host then arrived, and the ceremony officially began.

Max moved away from the curtain as the host warmed up the crowd. He returned to Red, who had finished chatting with the ten girls.

“So, Max, have you thought of a speech already?” Red asked as he fussed over Max again, making sure he looked perfect.

“I haven’t really thought of one. I was busy looking at the sisterhoods,” Max admitted, the shock on Red’s face almost making him laugh.

“We’re doomed! Why didn’t you practice? Don’t tell me you’re literally going to make one on the spot?” Red asked, panicked.

Max was about to answer, but as he feared, the host outside announced, “Before we proceed to the ceremony, I would first like to welcome a special guest who will give some words of encouragement to our top ten contestants. Please welcome Mr. Brains & Brawn 2023 winner, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire.”

The students clapped, and before Max could step out, Red grabbed his shoulders and told him, “Don’t be nervous. Just make it quick, okay? Thank them for inviting us, and tell the girls good luck. That’s all.”

“Stop, your nervousness is making me nervous,” Max said, pushing his hands away. “I’ll be fine. Trust me.”

Max smiled to calm Red, but once he turned to the stage, his smile vanished. He touched his necklace for comfort, then shifted to his brooches instead, and walked out to face the entire student body of the House of Queens.

The applause followed him. He even spotted Scarlet waving, which eased some of his nerves. Cindy and the queens smiled at him, too.

The host gestured to the podium, and Max approached. 

The crowd fell silent.

He took a deep breath, scanned the room, and began. “Good day, House of Queens. As introduced by the lovely host earlier, I am Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire. It is an honor for me and Duke Redford Monsour, who is watching at the back, to be here today to witness such a celebration.”

He paused, letting his gaze sweep the sisterhoods one by one before continuing. “I am here because I was fortunate enough to win Mr. Brains & Brawn, and that is all thanks to the brotherhoods who trained me. The Dukes taught me three traits I still hold onto dearly: honor, passion, and grace…”

He continued, clinging to the confidence he had left. Thankfully, the sisterhoods listened attentively, which made him less tense. But when he glanced at the white uniforms, he noticed many were barely listening. Some even started whispering to each other.

Among them were the Elites, but their vice president didn’t scold anyone.

“ You were personally invited by them, yes? Then you’re already seen as someone important. It isn’t likely for you to make a fool out of yourself in any given situation .“ Étienne’s words echoed in Max’s head. But as he looked at the crowd, he realized it had been a lie.

It was obvious from the start.

The House of Queens hated not only him, but his entire House.

“What a bunch of assholes,” Max said flatly, silencing the room in an instant.

He took another breath, and his friendly expression hardened into annoyance. At first, he had worried about shaming J.S. High, but how could he when they already didn’t respect him?

“If you’re going to invite me, then the least you can do is fucking listen. I’m wasting my saliva here,” Max said, and the stunned faces of the Elites made him smirk.

One of them started toward the stage to stop him, but Rosalia, Cindy’s right hand, stood first. “Let him finish,” she commanded, and the Elite froze.

“It seems there has been a misunderstanding, House of Queens. Just because you think your school is better doesn’t make you the best. I came here to give the contestants advice, correct? Then let me give them one…” Max said, pulling the wireless microphone from its stand.

The students watched in shock as he stepped down from the stage, right in front of the sisterhoods. He looked at Cindy and winked, earning a grin of amusement.

“Here’s some advice: We are not the greatest school in the world. Not even in this country,” his voice echoed in the auditorium.

“Do you know how those preppy school kids look at us? Do you know what they say about us?” he asked, voice lower than earlier. “We’re the laughing stock! White uniforms claw their way to the top until their hands bleed. Sisterhoods and Brotherhoods battle each other to prove their strength. But all that means nothing outside our walls.

“Outside, we’re barbaric and spoiled. I’ve experienced this myself, and such a realization made me furious,” Max declared, and at last, they were listening.

“You think you’re great because your system is flawless? Don’t make me laugh,” he said, striding toward the Elites lined up at the back.

All eyes followed him. Even the sisterhoods turned to watch.

“My name is Max, the conqueror of the Barons, the Counts, and the Dukes. I won Mr. Brains & Brawn. I’m the fastest student to become a gaffer in our House, and I’ve done all this in just three months,” Max boasted for the first time.

Red, listening from the back in shock, chuckled despite himself. He wanted to scold Max for how the speech had gone off-script, but he couldn’t help but feel proud.

“Now tell me, House of Queens, is there a single person in this auditorium who can even come close? Because if there isn’t, then this J.S. High still has a lot to learn.”

|END|

116 | Amber Eyes

♝

THE AUDITORIUM FELL SILENT as Max returned backstage, where Red was waiting for him. After his supposed speech, no one had been able to say a single word. Max actually wanted to say more, but he knew it was best to stop now before things turned worse.

“Max…” Red called as soon as he spotted him, but Max ignored him and walked toward the exit.

Red cursed under his breath and followed, grabbing his arm to stop him. “Max, where are you going?” he asked. But as soon as he got a hold of him, Max immediately pulled away and said, “We’re leaving this godforsaken house.”

“W-What? But the ceremony hasn’t even started yet. How can we just leave? We were personally invited to attend,” Red insisted, making Max glare at him.

“Personally invited? You saw how they treated us. We are not welcome here. We were only invited because they wanted us to see how superior they are. They set us up to fail. And come on, Red, you’re a duke for Pete’s sake, but they didn’t even—”

“Enough,” Red cut him off, making Max stop mid-sentence.

Red took a deep breath and looked at Max, who was still panting heavily from the adrenaline. He knew why Max was angry and where his emotions were coming from, but leaving now wasn’t the way to go.

“This has always been your problem, even before Mr. Brains & Brawn. You think purely with your emotions and not with your head. So what if things don’t go your way? When you experience something like this, you’ll just leave? Is that the kind of president you’ll become?” Red asked sharply, making Max clench his fists, not at Red, but at himself.

“Max, you will lead the House of Kings. You will be the face and the foundation that will hold us together. If you are weak enough to crumble just because of a few stares, then you don’t deserve such a position,” Red finished, and Max finally calmed down.

Max stayed quiet for a while, eyes lowered to the ground in defeat.

“I’m sorry,” he said at last. “I did let my emotions get the best of me. I shouldn’t have acted so childishly.”

Red sighed and patted his head to comfort him. “Now you’re making me feel guilty,” he muttered, making Max chuckle this time.

“Look, our duty is to finish what we came here to do. After that, we can leave. But if it makes you feel better, your speech earlier was very…you. Watching from backstage, I felt immense pride, like you held our House’s flag high. I almost bowed, honestly,” Red admitted, and Max gave him a small smile.

“Well, now that you’ve calmed down, let’s go back,” Red said, and Max nodded, ready to return. But just as he was about to step forward, someone called to them.

“Mr. Sinclaire.”

Max and Red turned and saw the Elites’ vice president, Veronica Stilton, standing just outside the exit. Max was about to speak, but she cut him off. “Our president would like to have a word with you.”

The request left both Red and Max shocked, but Max quickly turned back to Veronica and said, “Alright. Lead me to her.”

…

Max didn’t even look at the vice president as he walked beside her toward the president’s office. Despite what Red had said, he was still angry at how they had been treated. It might not have been the Elites directly, but they could have done something about the white uniforms, considering they were said to hold the most power in this House.

“Mr. Sinclaire, your speech earlier was a bit of a…surprise,” Veronica said suddenly. Max chuckled but didn’t defend himself. Call it petty, but he wanted her to know he had done it on purpose.

“As the vice president, I would like to apologize,” she continued, finally making Max glance at her.

“Our students have always been confident, and that’s because of how our president portrays herself. But of course, that is not always a good excuse. I hope you know that we’ll work on it to become better.”

Max stayed silent, but Veronica stopped walking and faced him. She took a deep breath and bowed deeply.

“I apologize for how our House has treated you so far. I am deeply ashamed,” Veronica said as Max stared at her.

“Stand,” Max commanded, and to his surprise, she did.

“I am not a student of the House of Queens, so I don’t know the situation here,” Max said honestly. “Though I was not happy with how we were treated, I would also like to apologize. What I did should not have happened if I hadn’t let my anger get the best of me.”

To Veronica’s shock, Max bowed to her as well, leaving her speechless.

“You…”

“We might not be the best school, but I hope the next time we visit, you avoid giving us weird looks. The House of Kings is named kings for a reason. All of us, from the gaffers to the serfs, have worked hard to be enrolled in that school and to survive in that House. We deserve our much-needed respect,” Max said firmly as he straightened.

Veronica had been ready to protest that he didn’t need to apologize, but instead she took a deep breath and nodded.

“You are more of a vice president than I am. It made me realize how much I still have to learn. You were right,” Veronica admitted, and Max chuckled.

“Oh, believe me, I’m not even close. Our vice president back in J.S. High is far better at his job than I am. And besides, I feel like I fit the president image more, don’t you think?” Max asked with a playful grin.

The vice president finally loosened up and smiled, nodding in agreement.

“Well, now that that’s settled, let’s go to your president. I don’t want to keep her waiting,” Max said, and Veronica nodded again as she led him onward.

When they arrived, she stopped in front of the room and opened the door for him. Max thanked her and stepped inside.

The office resembled President Janus’s. Only then did Max realize that their Elites’ president actually had her own space, unlike the House of Kings, where all members shared one.

“Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire,” a voice called. Max looked ahead and saw a woman at the desk, signing papers he wouldn’t have understood even if he had seen them.

She wore the same white uniform as everyone else, but somehow, she didn’t feel like just a student. Her aura was strong, her presence commanding. Max couldn’t look away, and for a moment, he almost bowed. The fact that he still felt intimidated proved he had a long way to go before he could face President Ian as an equal—let alone Viktor.

“Please, sit while I finish reading this document,” she said without looking up.

Max nodded silently and took a seat across from her.

As he waited, he couldn’t help but stare. Her wavy hair bounced whenever she moved. Her fingers were long and delicate. Her eyes, when she finally looked up, were so fierce that Max was stunned as her amber gaze pierced straight through him.

“Done staring?” she asked.

Max blinked and quickly looked away.

“I apologize. I have a habit of staring at people I find…” Max paused and chose not to finish, but thankfully, she didn’t seem offended.

“Mr. Sinclaire, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am fourth-year gaffer, Alexandra Helena Augustine , the Elites’ president of J.S. High,” Helena introduced with a serious expression as she extended her hand.

Max didn’t hesitate to take it. “The pleasure is mine.”

When Helena pulled her hand away, she straightened in her chair, her aura a perfect match for her position.

“I’m not able to attend the ceremony at the auditorium, but I heard about what you did from my other Elite members,” Helena said at last. “You called the white uniforms of the House of Queens a bunch of assholes. It’s the first time I’ve ever heard that from anyone.”

“Are you going to scold me?” Max asked, and the question made Helena laugh all of a sudden.

“Heaven’s no. To tell you the truth, I’m thankful you taught those bitches a lesson,” Helena revealed, surprising Max.

“As you already know…Mr. Maximilian Leigh Sin—can I just call you Max?”

“Y-Yes, of course.”

“Okay. As you already know, Max, I am the Elites’ president, and I do not really have direct power to control the white uniforms. When I say direct, I mean I can sign rules to keep them at bay or make implementations, but the most power comes from the vice president. And for some goddamn reason, my vice president isn’t doing a very good job. She’s too stubborn, too prideful. Two qualities I absolutely hate,” Helena revealed, and the sudden shift in her attitude left Max speechless.

“You know, I am the president, and I hold great pride in such a title. But my achievements are mine alone. Just because I achieved so much doesn’t directly mean everyone in this school is amazing too. Do you understand me? I became president because I ranked up through my own efforts, and that is something the white uniforms don’t understand,” Helena explained.

For some reason, Max hadn’t expected this kind of conversation. He thought she would scold or belittle him like the others, but it was the complete opposite.

“I understand your point, President Alexandra, but—”

“Helena is fine.”

“Yes, Helena…but…why are you telling me this?” Max asked.

Helena smirked and leaned close. “Didn’t you want us to talk? The queen said you wanted to speak with me.”

“Cindy?”

“Yes, Cindy, Vixen’s leader. As president, I must maintain a good relationship with the sisterhoods. How will they follow me if they hate me?” Helena stated. “Though that’s been a challenge after what happened in the past, I’m still trying my best, you know?”

Max chuckled, thinking of his own not-so-great relationships with the brotherhoods.

“Anyway, I heard you’re running for the Elites’ president. Do you want some advice from a woman like me?” Helena asked, and Max immediately straightened like an overly excited child.

“Yes, I would love to. I heard from the Vixens that your system here is flawless. The students follow the rules and rank up based on their achievements, not bullying or fighting. How did you do it?” Max asked, and Helena laughed.

“You came prepared with questions, I see,” she said before clearing her throat. 

“We’re not a perfect school, and we’re definitely not flawless. But if you want advice, let me give you some. Making students follow rules is easy. They simply have to follow the Elites. They must respect and fear us at the same time. Enough respect to look up to us and rank up, and enough fear to make them obey.”

“You make it sound so easy,” Max said.

“Oh, it is. And from what I hear, you’re on the right path too. But do you know what’s really hard about the job? Do you know where the real problem comes from?”

“The white uniforms?” Max guessed.

Helena shook her head. “No. White uniforms are factors, but they’re not the real problem. The real problem…” She paused, leaned closer, and whispered, “… are the Elites .”

“ The Elites? “ Max whispered back.

“When I was still a freshman, this House was as chaotic as the House of Kings. The girls fought constantly. They treated this school like a battlefield. They didn’t care about achievements, only how high they ranked. The worst part? The Elites weren’t doing anything. It was as if they encouraged it,” Helena explained.

Max couldn’t help but relate, thinking of his own school.

“It’s just like a fucked-up country, you know? You can’t really blame the citizens all the time because they live in the situation they’re given. And the situation comes from how the government rules. You can’t always blame a man for stealing bread—he’s starving. He can’t get a job because he lacks education, he lacks education because he’s poor, despite his parents working their butts off for a salary that barely pays rent. And the cycle goes on,” Helena said.

“How did you do it then? How did you break the cycle?” Max asked.

“Here’s a secret, Max.” Helena scooted closer.

“In the Elites, there will always be a rat—someone who ensures the system stays flawed so the hierarchy doesn’t change. Someone in the council will always believe the sisterhoods, the Elites, and the white uniforms can never be equal. So what do they do? They encourage chaos. Change is bad, and they make everyone believe chaos is the only way,” Helena explained.

“So it’s either the vice president or the president, right? Since they hold the most power?” Max asked.

Helena shook her head again. “Oh no, it can be anyone. As long as you enter the Elites, you have the power to change the system. Even the Elites’ school representative can influence the mindset of the others. Heck, even the top ten students can be guilty of it.”

Max took a breath, turning her words over in his mind.

The first person he thought of was Heaven J. Carter, the new treasurer. He had even betrayed CJ, so Heaven seemed like the bad guy. But Max quickly dismissed it. Heaven had only joined a few weeks ago, while J.S. High’s problems stretched back before Max even enrolled.

That left three members who had never left the Elites: President Ian Rothman, Vice President Gavriil Alexeev, and Secretary Richard Young. But which one of them was ensuring the House of Kings fell?

Is it even one of them? What if Helena was right? What if it’s in the top ten?

“Trap that rat and remove him from the Elites. Only then will you make an actual change,” Helena told him.

“How will I know who it is?” Max asked.

Helena smiled and pointed at her brooch. “It’s simple. Just enter the Elites. Once you start working with them, you’ll know who’s betraying your House.”

“Easy for you to say,” Max muttered, making Helena laugh.

“Things don’t always come on a silver platter,” she said, and Max smiled and nodded.

“So, anything else you want to know before you return to the auditorium? You are going back, aren’t you?” Helena asked.

Remembering his earlier talk with Red, Max nodded. “Yes, I’m going back. And I think that’s all for now. Thank you, Helena. I’ll keep your advice with me. And this might sound cheesy, but I hope to become a president like you someday,” he said sincerely, standing to bow.

Helena was surprised, but then she laughed. “Cindy’s right. You really are something. Until next time, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire.”

Max smiled and straightened. He was about to leave when Helena remembered something.

“Wait, how could I forget…”

Max stopped and turned back. Helena took a small notepad, scribbled something, tore the page, and handed it to him.

“What’s this?” Max asked.

“Cindy said you wanted to know something about Siren, am I correct?” she asked, shocking Max even more. He hadn’t expected that the person Cindy meant had been their Elites’ president all along.

“It’s too dangerous to say out loud, so just open it and read. I hope this small information helps you.”

Max nodded and opened the note. 

He kept his expectations minimal, but when he saw what was written, Max froze and dropped the paper in disbelief.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/37acbec5f8566c69605a8c068acca9bbbf12a596/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f63504c61476671772d79515965413d3d2d313137393036333833332e313862633462636466623339353237333732333739353336323638312e706e67)               

|END|

117 | Surprise Gift

♝

“THANK YOU FOR YOUR visit, Mr. Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire,” the four members of the House of Queens’ Elites said as they bowed to Max before he took his leave.

After his conversation with the Elites’ president, Max returned to the auditorium as promised, which honestly surprised the white uniforms, since they thought he would leave.

Thankfully, he listened to Red’s lecture earlier. If he had left, the students would have easily made fun of him again, but because he stayed and even watched the whole ceremony like the honored guest he was, no one said a thing. He was even given the privilege of crowning their new Ms. Beauty & Brains representative.

Overall, it was a surprisingly wonderful experience.

“Thank you for today. And good luck with the pageant,” Max said sincerely.

Red then appeared beside him, touching his shoulder to catch his attention. “Hey Max, my ride is here. I’ll be heading back first,” he told him.

Max hugged him and thanked him for accompanying him. “I’ll see you tomorrow?” he asked, pulling away.

Red nodded and turned back toward his car. He was about to take his leave when the students surrounding them suddenly stepped aside, revealing a group of black uniforms. To Max and Red’s surprise, they were the baroness, Miss Sunday, and the countess, Marksmen.

“What are they doing here?” Max asked, watching them approach Red.

Red didn’t say anything as he watched the two sisterhoods line up in front of him. Soon after, they bowed at Red, showing their respect. Max was shocked as he stood beside his protector.

“Have a safe ride home, our Duke,” one of the members of Miss Sunday said.

Red stayed silent for a while, then started laughing, making the two sisterhoods straighten in confusion.

“Did Max’s speech really scare you guys?” Red teased, but before they could answer, he touched his chest and bowed his head slightly to acknowledge them. Without further words, he smiled at Max and finally took his leave.

“W-Well, I guess I’ll be leaving now, too,” Max said awkwardly.

Before he could approach Étienne, who was holding the car door open, the leader of Marksmen handed him a letter.

Max was surprised but took it.

“That’s from our queen, Cindy. She said she won’t be able to send you home, but she thanks you for coming to our House,” she explained as Max stared at the letter.

“I see. Thank you for sending this to me,” Max said, slipping the letter into his pocket before heading to his car. But before stepping inside, he looked back at the House of Queens one last time before finally going in.

Étienne closed the door and rushed to the driver’s seat.

“Where to, Master Leigh?” Étienne asked.

Max kept his eyes on the window, staring at the members of the Elites still bowing to him. “They told me I don’t have to attend the rest of the classes anymore, so let’s just go home. Notify the chefs and tell them to prepare lunch for me. I’m starving,” he said.

Étienne nodded and drove away.

As soon as they passed through the gates, Étienne glanced at Max through the rearview mirror. “So, did you embarrass yourself like you were worried about?”

Max chuckled as he removed his Mr. Brains & Brawn sash and badge. “Surprisingly, I didn’t. I actually had fun. And I learned a lot from that experience too.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Étienne continued driving as Max removed his peaked cap and coat. Setting them aside, he pulled out the letter Cindy had given him.

“ I wasn’t even able to thank you properly ,“ Max whispered as he opened it.

Dear Leigh,

Thank you for visiting our school. You surely left a lasting impression on everyone. It was a short visit, but I hope you got to talk to President Helena and somehow found what you were looking for. It will be a challenge, but I believe in you.

I hope when we meet again, I’ll be able to refer to you as a member of the Elites. I’m sure that’s already around the corner.

Until next time, my dear Leigh.

PS: Check your phone. I gave you something to remember me by. Don’t worry, it’s just a little gift from the House of Queens. Think of it as compensation for what you experienced, too.

– Cindy Lin , Queen

After reading, Max set the letter aside and checked his phone as Cindy had said. He expected a message from her, but instead, it was from his J.S. High account.

Max opened it…and his eyes widened at what he saw.

“You call this a little gift?” he muttered in disbelief, staring at the message:

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/367985fea7fe172f81e26336394ac8b0397bb7b1/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6f794c42747642774f32453259673d3d2d313137393438313830352e313862633865343863303630306266653130353536343332313031352e706e67)               

…

“I still can’t believe Max was invited to attend the Ms. Beauty & Brains ceremony in the House of Queens. I’m lowkey jealous. I bet he’s having the time of his life,” Ari said as he, Felix, and Ervin walked down the corridor toward the Great Hall for lunch.

“I doubt it,” Felix replied, making Ari and Ervin glance at him.

“What do you mean by that?” Ervin asked.

“Haven’t you heard the rumors? The House of Queens doesn’t like us. They think they’re far better, so I’m a hundred percent sure they’ll try to embarrass Max,” Felix explained.

“Well, those fuckers better not, because Max isn’t the type to let people mock him. Max is a product of J.S. High’s fucked-up system, so he’ll definitely make a stand if they try,” Ari said, which Felix and Ervin agreed to.

The three arrived at the Great Hall, but the doors were locked, and students were crowded outside.

“What’s going on?”

The students shoved and shouted to open the door, but it wouldn’t budge.

“Why the hell is the door locked?” Ervin asked, looking around as the white uniforms kept pushing.

“Are the brotherhoods already here?” Ari asked.

A third-year dweller in front of them turned and answered, “They haven’t. We don’t know what’s going on either, but I heard a student already called someone to unlock the Hall.”

Ari, Felix, and Ervin exchanged confused looks as the crowd continued to chant, “Let us in!”

It was chaos. Everyone was acting like they were trapped.

“We have to do something before the brotherhoods arrive,” Ari said, trying to think of a way to calm them down. But before he could, a strong voice cut through the noise.

“That’s enough!”

The white uniforms froze, turning toward the one bold enough to shout.

“Of course,” Ari muttered with annoyance. “Who else would stop them other than the vice president himself?” he said sarcastically as Vice President Gavriil Alexeev strode toward the crowd.

Everyone instantly gave way so Gavriil could walk to the entrance of the Great Hall. He took a deep breath before turning to face the white uniforms.

“Are you a bunch of children?! Shouting and pushing won’t open this door. That’s just common sense. Now line up, all of you,” Gavriil commanded.

The students instantly obeyed, forming two lines to avoid further scolding.

When they were finally lined up, a janitor arrived with a master key. Gavriil gestured at the door, and the janitor unlocked it. But when the students entered, they froze in shock.

“W-What the fuck is going on?” one of them muttered, staring around wide-eyed.

The chatter rose again, drawing Ari, Felix, and Ervin inside. When they saw what the noise was about, they couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Hey, Vice, you gotta fucking see this,” Ervin called.

Gavriil furrowed his brows and stepped in, pushing the others aside. He wasn’t expecting much, but when he saw the scene, his expression mirrored everyone else’s.

“This is bad, Vice. We can’t let the brotherhoods see this,” Ari said, standing beside him, worried.

Gavriil kept staring, but when he came back to his senses, he muttered, “I have to find President Ian before the brotherhoods arrive—” He turned, ready to run, but it was too late. Jokers and BND arrived, with Cigarettes trailing close behind.

“Fuck,” Gavriil cursed under his breath as the three brotherhoods entered.

“Oh, Vice, what’s going on here? What are you all doing at the entrance?” Krist asked as he and the Jokers strolled in.

Gavriil opened his mouth, but before he could answer, Krist’s playful face hardened with fury.

“What the fuck…is this?”

Everyone looked up. The balconies that held the brotherhood banners—symbols of their pride and power—were now vandalized. Each one had been defaced with a giant red X. Even the Royals’ banner had not been spared.

“M-Master Joker, you see—” Gavriil tried to stop Krist, but he was too late. Krist shoved him aside and roared, “Who the fuck dared to disrespect our banner like this?!”

The white uniforms flinched as Krist stormed into the middle of the Hall, Hans and CJ following with equally furious expressions.

The banners, flags, and logos were their identity. To destroy or deface them was the gravest insult. It was almost a declaration of war.

CJ clenched his fists as he glared up at the red crosses. “ So it has begun ,“ he whispered under his breath.

Hans tried to stay calm, but after a moment of thought, he turned to Ari. “Remove the banners.”

Ari’s eyes widened. “W-What?”

“We shall not allow any form of disrespect to remain on display. Remove them now,” Hans ordered.

Ari nodded and rushed to the balcony while a few other Roses assisted him. Ervin, with two more Jacks, also joined to remove the Jokers’ banner, followed by three Lighters who helped with Cigarettes’.

One by one, the banners fell to the ground. The sight made the students’ skin crawl. Watching the flags drop felt wrong, almost unnatural. It only really happens when a brotherhood is defeated.

“Duke, how about the Royals’ flag?” a Rose asked Hans.

“We’re fortunate the Royals are in a meeting today. Don’t worry, I’ll remove it myself,” Hans replied.

But before he could move, Gavriil stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

Everyone’s head turned, unsure why the vice would even volunteer. After all, only a few knew of Gavriil’s secret.

“No, it’s fine, I’ll—” Hans stopped mid-sentence when Gavriil pulled something from his pocket. To their surprise, it was a brooch. And not just a regular brooch, but a brooch that was similar to Busters.

“Y-You…”

For the first time, a white uniform carried the underling brooch of none other than the Kings, and all watched in silence and disbelief.

“You’re an underling?” CJ asked, stunned. The white uniforms stared at Gavriil with a mix of awe and fear.

Gavriil had never worn it openly. He didn’t want others to know he followed direct orders from someone like Viktor. But the situation had forced him to reveal himself. With no other choice, he pinned his brooch and walked to the Royals’ balcony.

“ Holy shit. Who knew that fucker was their underling all along ?“ Ari whispered as everyone watched.

Gavriil stopped in front of PHD’s banner first. He bowed before it, then unclasped it. The banner fell to the floor, and the students instinctively stepped back, too afraid to touch it.

Finally, Gavriil reached the Busters’ banner.

The Great Hall fell into total silence. Gavriil went down on one knee and bowed. At that moment, Hans bowed too. The Dukes followed, then the Roses, Cigarettes, and their Lighters, then Jokers and their Jacks.

One after another, the white uniforms bowed as well.

Only when everyone was united in reverence did Gavriil rise and unfasten the clasps.

Everyone watched as the Busters’ banner fell.

Hearts pounded as it hit the ground. The sight felt unreal, almost blasphemous. For someone to deface the House of Kings, especially the Royals, was beyond offense. It was worse than the greenhouse bombing.

Hans straightened, his voice grim. “So this is it. They’ve finally declared war.”

Krist and CJ stood beside him, their fury unexplainable.

No one else spoke. The banners lay on the floor, and the silence felt like a funeral.

It was almost as if…

The huge storm they’ve feared had finally arrived.

|END|

118 | Hinted Past

♝

MAX STARED AT THE horizon. A gust of wind blew past him, knocking off the cap he had worn that day. He turned to catch it, but Gavriil appeared in time, grabbing it for him.

“The wind is stronger today,” Gavriil said, sitting beside Max on the blanket they had laid flat on the ground. “You should be careful,” he added as he gently set the cap onto Max’s hair.

“A storm must be coming,” someone else added.

Max turned and found Cindy approaching, holding a basket of snacks. She placed the basket between Max and Gavriil and took a seat with them. 

“Maybe going on a picnic at this hour wasn’t the best idea,” Max told his friends. “It’s already past nine. What if we get scolded by our parents? What if someone catches us?”

“Don’t be such a scardy cat, Leigh,” another voice chimed in. “If you want, I could always call your butler so he could take you home.”

Viktor, the mischievous one in their group, walked up to them with chocolate bars he stole from their pantry. He dropped them in front of Max and squatted beside Cindy.

“Why do you always have to be so mean, Vi?” Max asked with a pout.

Cindy and Gavriil chuckled when they saw the grin on Viktor’s face falter. 

“You should get used to it, Leigh. We’ve been friends since you were five. Little Vi loves teasing you because he adores you. Don’t overthink it,” Cindy explained, and Viktor immediately pinched Cindy’s arm to retaliate.

“Who are you calling little?” Viktor fired back. “You’re just a giant, Cindy. You’re the weird one.”

“Oh, please, just because you haven’t grown an inch since last year doesn’t make me weird. You should have taken your vitamins as your nanny told you,” Cindy answered.

Viktor gritted his teeth and grabbed Cindy, wrestling her onto the blanket, yet still losing.

Max finally laughed while Gavriil reached out, grabbing Viktor by his collar and pulling him away. “Alright, that’s enough. Cindy’s just going to beat your ass, and you know it.”

Viktor stuck his tongue out at Cindy, while Cindy flashed her middle finger in response.

“That’s not very lady-like, Cindy,” Max said, and Cindy finally smiled, reaching out to pat Max on the head.

“Sorry. Won’t do it again,” she said, settling on her spot after her brief fight with Viktor. 

“Now then, here are some cakes I baked earlier. I also have tea since I knew it’s going to be chilly,” Cindy said, taking the treats out from the basket and setting them on the blanket. 

“I hope it’s not poisonous,” Viktor commented, and Cindy hit his head with a fork in response.

Viktor winced, but he no longer argued when he took a bite of the cake. “Is this strawberry-flavored?” he asked, mouth now filled with the dessert.

Cindy giggled and handed Viktor a napkin. “It’s your favorite,” she said, and Viktor continued to devour the cake, completely forgetting about the bickering that transpired between them.

While Gavriil was finishing his slice, he turned to Max and laughed. “You really are the youngest,” he said, pulling his handkerchief out to wipe the icing on the side of Max’s mouth.

Viktor and Cindy glanced at each other and grinned.

“So…” Viktor started. “When’s the wedding?”

Gavriil quickly pulled away after hearing the question, while Max turned his head to hide the rosiness of his cheeks.

“Imagine this, a Lemieux and an Alexeev, joining families through marriage. You two would be the strongest couple in the world!” Viktor exclaimed while Cindy nodded in agreement.

“I’ll be the maid-of-honor,” Cindy joined in.

“I’ll handle the wedding cake,” Viktor continued to tease. “And then Madam Luna would walk Max down the aisle and—”

“ Да пошёл ты!“ Gavriil cursed. 

Viktor only grinned.  “Попробуй!”

Gavriil finally had enough and lunged at Viktor this time, while Cindy laughed harder. But before Gavriil could end up choking Viktor with his arm lock, someone else arrived to stop the fight.

“Who’s getting married?” he asked, and everyone turned and spotted their dear friend, Matthew Grey Cullen, wearing his favorite red hoodie.

“Grey!” Max got up and grabbed Matthew for a hug. “Cindy and Viktor are teasing me again.”

Matthew chuckled and gently patted Max’s head to comfort him. “Now now, what did you two do this time?”

Viktor used the opportunity to push Gavriil off him. “Gav’s in denial again,” he answered.

Grey walked back to the group with his arm draped around Max’s shoulders. “Okay, that’s enough. If our youngest ends up crying again, I’m gonna start teasing you with your marriage with Cindy,” he told them, and Cindy and Viktor ended up gagging.

“Ew!”

“No fucking way!”

“Then stop teasing him.” 

As Max went back to his seat, Grey pushed Viktor aside and took his spot on the blanket.

“Now that everything has been settled…” Grey placed the bag he had brought in the center. “I stole this from the old man, so you better keep quiet as compensation for what you did to Max,” he said, pulling a bottle out of the bag.

“No fucking way, is that whisky?!” Viktor exclaimed, snatching the bottle. “This is from the Emerald Isle Collection. This bottle alone costs two million. Well, more or less. How did you—”

“Well, look at you. If you were this enthusiastic with your studies, your butler wouldn’t be so stressed anymore,” Cindy interrupted, grabbing the bottle from his hand and putting it back inside Grey’s bag.

“We’re not drinking this,” Cindy then said, her motherly instincts kicking in. “Do you want Viktor to get home drunk again?”

“Cindy’s right. We shouldn’t be drinking,” Max agreed.

“Oh come on, Leigh, man up,” Viktor said, taking the bottle out again and pouring some into the cups Cindy prepared for them. “Here, have a sip. We won’t tell your mother about it, so don’t worry.”

“B-But…”

“Look, even Gavriil’s drinking some,” Viktor said, pointing at Gavriil, who secretly took a shot for himself.

Max stared at the cup, contemplating. But when he was about to reach out to it, Grey kicked Viktor and said, “Alright, that’s enough. Let’s not force Leigh into drinking.”

“N-No! I want some,” Max suddenly insisted. “I really do want to try.”

Max attempted to grab the cup from Viktor, but Grey snatched it before he could get a hold of it. “No, you don’t,” he said. “You’re only twelve, Leigh. You’ll have more chances of getting drunk and wasted when you get older.”

“But you’re only a year older than me, Grey.”

“That still makes me older.”

Max crossed his arms and pouted, but he didn’t try to fight it anymore. Grey was like a leader to them. When he decided on something, it was already set in stone.

“Now let me have some of that cake.”

Cindy sighed and gave Grey a slice. “I made these myself,” she told him.

Grey took a bite and smiled brightly, reaching for Cindy and planting a kiss on her cheek. “Delicious as always. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Here, have some more.”

While the five of them finally began enjoying their night picnic, Grey looked at the view and let the wind touch his skin. “Sir Janus invited me to attend J.S. High,” he then revealed. “Since my brother started attending last year, he thought I might want to join him when I start high school.”

“What?” Max asked, surprised. “My uncle invited you? Did your parents agree?”

“They did. The idea was promising, and my brother seems to be enjoying himself,” Grey honestly told his friends. “I have two more years to think about it, but I’ve decided to accept the invitation.”

“What?!” The four shouted in unison.

“You want to enroll in J.S. High?” Viktor asked in disbelief. “But aren’t the other heirs making fun of that school? They said it’s being led by a criminal,” he then revealed, referring to Janus, who was sent to prison for almost eleven years because of embezzlement.

“Viktor, watch your mouth,” Cindy quickly scolded, gesturing at Max, who was quietly drinking his tea.

“Shit, sorry, Leigh. I didn’t mean to say it so carelessly,” Viktor apologized soon after realizing what he said.

“No, it’s fine,” Max answered, putting his cup down. “I haven’t even seen him in years. Mother even said I shouldn’t refer to him as our uncle anymore.”

The atmosphere around them thickened, and everyone exchanged awkward looks. But after a while, Gavriil placed his cup down as well and told them, “I want to enroll too.”

“What?”

“Me too!” Cindy added.

“You can’t, dimwit. It’s an all-boys school,” Gavriil retaliated, and everyone laughed, lightening the mood again.

“If others are going to make fun of it, then I want to help build its reputation—to bring it to greater heights,” Grey suddenly declared. “Let’s make J.S. High the greatest school in the world. Don’t you think that’s exciting?”

Cindy, Max, Gavriil, and Viktor looked at each other before looking back at Grey, his determination slowly infecting them.

“Well, it does kinda sound fun,” Viktor admitted. “But bringing heirs together and putting them in one school? That sounds a bit dangerous, don’t you think?”

“Come on, who doesn’t like a little bit of danger?” Grey insisted, and Viktor finally gave in.

“I guess you’re right. But if you’re going to bring it to the top, I want to help out too. After the incident with my family, I want people to know that the Stepanov Clan is still standing strong. I want them to know that I’m still alive,” Viktor declared next.

Max gave a sad smile, while Cindy held back her tears. Every time Viktor mentions his family, they always feel terrible about Viktor’s situation.

“But aren’t you hiding your identity?” Gavriil interrupted the sentiment.

“Oh yeah. I forgot about that,” Viktor casually replied, and the rest burst out in laughter.

“I don’t know if my mother would allow it, but I’d want to enroll in J.S. High, too, if you guys are there. You’re all going to be a year ahead, but you have to wait for me, okay?” Max said next, and Grey smiled and patted his head to assure him.

“Of course we’ll wait for you. Right, guys?” Grey asked.

Gavriil and Cindy nodded, while Viktor extended his arm, hovering his hand in the middle of them. “Alright, let’s make a promise,” he said. “Let’s promise each other that we’ll meet in J.S. High. We’ll become the pioneers of that school, and prove to everyone why we’re called the strongest heirs in the world.”

“That’s a promise,” Grey said, placing his hand on top of Viktor’s.

“Let’s do it,” Cindy smiled excitedly, doing the same. “I might not be with you guys, but I heard there’s going to be a sister school. I’ll be by myself, but I’ll climb to the top and meet you all there.”

“I’ll try my best,” Gavriil added, stacking his hand above Cindy’s.

“How about you, Leigh?” Grey then asked, and everyone turned to look at him. “Do you want to join us in that promise?”

Max smiled and was about to lift his hand, but a frown appeared on his face when he realized he couldn’t move.

“Leigh?” Grey called.

“I can’t…I…I can’t move.”

“Leigh, are you okay?”

“Leigh…”

“Master Leigh?”

Max gasped for air, opening his eyes and realizing that he was still in his car. He looked out the window, the Sinclaire mansion waiting for him there.

“Master Leigh, are you okay?” Étienne asked.

Max clenched his fist, his chest rising and falling.

“Why…” he touched his necklace, sweat streaming down his forehead. “Why did I suddenly dream of that?”

Max looked at himself through the rearview mirror. Something felt off. It was supposed to be a pleasant memory, but why did it feel like a warning—a warning of what was about to come?

…

J.S. High looked like a ghost town when Red arrived. After the ceremony at the House of Queens, Red was supposed to head back home as Max did. But he received a message from Hans on his way back, telling him that he had to go to their base as soon as he could.

“What the hell happened?” Red asked, walking his way to the greenhouse.

When he arrived at their base, Red was only expecting to find BND. But to his surprise, Krist and Brave were also there.

After the incident at the Great Hall, Hans announced an emergency meeting. Rome and the other barons weren’t allowed to attend, as well as BND’s Leo, since they were from lower years. The private meeting was only for seniors who might have answers to what happened earlier.

“What the hell is going on?” Red asked, interrupting the serious conversation everyone was in.

“Good, you’re back,” Arjun said.

“We’d love to ask about what happened at the House of Queens, but we have more important matters to talk about,” Hans said as Red approached.

Red wanted to ask what was going on, but when he got closer, he saw their banner lying on the table. He didn’t know why it was there, but when he noticed the X mark, he froze.

“W-What…who did this?!”

“Someone did it to all of our banners,” Krist answered.

“All the banners? Even the Royals?” Red asked in disbelief. “What did Viktor do?”

“Thankfully, Viktor wasn’t in the actual scene. But I bet Vice President Gavriil already told them about it. And believe me, it’s not going to be a pleasant sight,” Khian explained.

Red furrowed his brows. “Why would the Vice President bring their banner?”

“Oh, right, you weren’t there to witness it,” Brave said, pointing at his brooch. “The fucker’s Viktor’s underling. He was given Buster’s brooch. No wonder he became vice president when he got back.”

“What did you just say?” Red asked, looking a lot more shocked about it than their banner getting vandalized.

“Wait, but doesn’t Viktor hate Gavriil? Considering how the bombs that were found in their mansion were made by—”

“Let’s not speak of that so openly,” Hans scolded, and Red finally shut his mouth. “Whatever’s going on between them is none of our concern. What we should be worried about is this declaration of war. This has never happened before, not even in the lower houses.”

“This is like that bombing incident again,” Khian opened up.

“So it means we can’t find the culprit—again? Is that what you’re saying?” Red asked, and the two brotherhoods didn’t say a word.

Red was about to throw a fit, but then Krist said, “I think I have a hunch on who’s doing this.”

Everyone turned to the Master Joker, whose expression was almost unreadable. “We can deny it, and maybe even pretend it never existed, but the past will always come back to haunt us,” he said, standing from his seat.

“Are you saying…”

“Yes,” Krist answered. “I think the people who are after us are the previous kings… PARADOX. I think they’re trying to come back.”

The greenhouse went still. The mere mention of the name left everyone unable to speak or move. The memories associated with them had let a terrible chill run down their spine.

“No, I don’t believe it,” Hansol insisted. “President Grey made sure they wouldn’t be able to come back.”

“But what if they do come back? What then?” Krist asked.

Hansol gritted his teeth and said nothing.

“What’s the plan then? What are we going to do?” Marcus asked this time.

“We have to unite. We have to do what we already did before. That was our only chance against them,” Hans answered, and everyone looked back at the duke like he was insane.

“Unite? Us? PHD wouldn’t even look at us, let alone Busters. How on earth are we going to unite again if we can’t even stay in one room without killing each other?” Brave reminded them, and the others couldn’t help but agree.

Hans took a deep breath and stood from his seat as well. “We’ll start small. We’ll start with the brotherhoods that Max already conquered. Max is the link that’s getting us back together again. We need to use that opportunity,” he explained, knowing full well this task was going to be a lot more difficult for Master Joker than the rest of them.

“You’re telling me to make up with CJ, aren’t you?” Krist asked.

“Can you?”

Krist wanted to complain, but instead, he massaged his temple and told everyone, “CJ brushes it off every time I talk about the past. We can be civil with each other, sure, I can do that. But we can be friends again if pigs start flying.”

“Then why not do what we do best?” Red suggested.

Everyone turned their heads, and Red stared down at their tainted banner and released a breath. “They say your real feelings will start showing when you’re in a tough position. Pull their flag and declare war on him. In the battlegrounds, shoot him with everything you’ve got. Let’s see if he still doesn’t want to listen.”

|END|

119 | Let’s Talk

♝

THERE WAS A DIFFERENT kind of air when Max arrived at J.S. High. Étienne had dropped him off per usual. Students stared, but this time, something was different. They looked more cautious than curious.

“Did someone post an article about me? But Étienne would have told me if that was the case,” Max muttered as he walked down the Hall of Caelus.

When he arrived at Class II-A, heads turned, and Ari bolted out of his seat to grab him. 

“Max!” he shouted, grabbing Max by his wrist and dragging him to where Ervin and Felix were waiting.

Before Max could ask what the fuss was about, Ari pressed his index finger against Max’s lips, shushing him. “I know you have a lot of things to say,” Ari told him. “But you need to listen first, comprendo?”

Max furrowed his brows, but he nodded. 

Ari pulled his finger away and gestured for Ervin to explain what happened at the Great Hall. Ervin released a breath and started, “Yesterday, while you were at the House of Queens, shit went down.”

“Elaborate, please. Shit happens to this house all the time,” Max pointed out.

“Well, you’re right, but—” Just when Felix was about to explain the situation, loud sirens blared across campus, surprising not only Max but everyone in their room.

“What the hell is going on? Is this what you were trying to tell me?” Max asked, looking at his friends who clearly had no idea that this was going to happen.

“No, we have no idea, either. But let’s find out ourselves,” Ari said, walking up to the front of the class. 

“Alright, line up outside and follow the next class to the stadium. And no talking this time! If I catch anyone fooling around, I’ll make sure you won’t stop hearing about it,” Class II-A’s class representative threatened, and everyone got up from their seat and did what they were told.

Max and the rest of his friends followed. While they were wondering who the challengers might be, Ervin’s phone vibrated.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” he said as soon as he saw the message.

“What’s wrong?” Felix asked.

“I just received the announcement,” he revealed as he shoved his phone back in his pocket. “The barons pulled Cigarettes’ banner.”

“What?!” The trio erupted.

Their classmates glared in their direction. Ari had warned them to keep quiet, yet they were the first to break the rule. They’re lucky two of them were gaffers.

“Jokers and Cigarettes? Why all of a sudden?” Ari asked, wondering if it was related to CJ and Anthony joining their table the other day. But Krist wouldn’t be that petty, would he?

“Is this what you guys were trying to tell me earlier?” Max asked, but Ervin shook his head.

“No, this had nothing to do with what happened yesterday,” he clarified. “Or…I think it doesn’t.”

“So what the fuck really happened?” 

Felix took a deep breath and finally told Max everything. “While you were gone, someone vandalized all the brotherhood banners at the Great Hall. Hans and the others had to take it all down.”

The moment he heard the incident, Max’s eyes widened in disbelief. Vandalizing a banner was another level of disrespect. No one would dare do such a thing, even at the lower houses.

“Why didn’t Marcus tell me about this yesterday?” Max asked, but he knew that his brother probably kept quiet about it just so he wouldn’t have to worry.

“Wait, don’t tell me the person who vandalized it hasn’t been caught yet?” he asked next. But based on his friends’ reaction, the answer was obvious. “So it’s the same as the greenhouse bombing. J.S. High is supposed to have the best security, yet we can’t even catch a petty vandal?” he said with a sigh.

“Some suspect that it was a prank, but the brotherhoods insist that it’s a direct challenge. Either way, the Elites are looking into it. We only have to wait,” Felix explained, but Max wasn’t buying it. The Brotherhood Association couldn’t even crack the bombing incident. What could the Elites do?

“We can’t keep relying on the Elites anymore,” Max said, remembering his conversation with the House of Queens’ council president.

Ari, Felix, and Ervin looked at each other, surprised by Max’s daring statement. Max didn’t explain further, and none of them tried to ask him about it. Not now, when others might be able to hear. Slandering the Elites in the open would do them more harm than good.

“I’ll try to talk to Krist and the others. For now, we have to find out why Jokers declared war against Cigarettes,” Max said instead.

“I’ll try to look into it as well,” Ervin added. “I’ll message the other Jacks and see if they have any idea what’s going on.”

The four friends followed the line inside the stadium, each bleacher filling with excited white uniforms who had no idea what was about to come.

…

Master Joker entered the armory, his expression stone-cold. He approached the counter where guns were displayed. Waiting to assist him was a member of Beta Society.

“Good morning, my baron,” the beta greeted. “Your card, please.”

Krist gave his student card to open his account. “I want to know how many bullets I still have left,” he said as the beta scanned his card on the computer, showing the baron’s permits and inventory.

Each brotherhood member with a gun permit was allowed to use fifty bullets throughout the entire school year. Krist had been battling since the start of classes. He wasn’t able to keep track.

“Based on your inventory, you have accumulated fifteen bullets,” the beta informed him. “This means you have thirty-five bullets still available.”

“I’ve already used fifteen, and it’s only the first term,” Krist muttered, scratching the back of his head. 

They shouldn’t have counted the bullets he used during his battle with Max, but Krist didn’t want to argue.

“Alright, I’ll use my Nagant M1895,” Krist said, and the beta scanned his card again, automatically opening a drawer with the word “BARON” engraved on the front.

The white uniform adjusted his gloves and carefully grabbed the gun. He placed it on the counter and looked back at Krist. “How many bullets will you need?”

“Put only one,” he answered.

“Pardon?”

“One,” he repeated. “Just put one.”

The beta was surprised, but he didn’t question him as he placed a single bullet inside the gun. After the final inspection, he handed the firearm to Master Joker.

“Anything else, my baron?”

“No, that would be all. Thank you.”

The beta handed the card back with a bow. Krist retrieved it and grabbed the gun. He turned and got ready to leave, but a man with a mischievous grin appeared, stopping him.

“If it isn’t my dear friend, MJ,” Charles Justin Mills said, walking up to Krist with both hands in his pockets. When he got closer, Krist quickly hid his gun in his holster and walked past the count.

CJ laughed, turning to grab Krist’s arm and forcing him to look back. “Come on now. For someone who just pulled my banner after what happened at the Great Hall, I think I deserve to know why I’m being targeted all of a sudden.”

Krist clenched his fist but said nothing.

“What’s your problem, jester? You think I did it? You think I vandalized our banners for the fun of it?” CJ pressed, moving closer.

Krist pulled his arm away and pushed CJ off him. “We’re a brotherhood. We battle. I don’t need an explanation to declare war on you.”

“Oh, bullshit,” CJ quickly fired back. “You’re not stupid, MJ. You won’t pull a stunt like this for no reason, especially after what happened with our banners yesterday. If you think I did it, then you’re—”

Krist’s laughter cut CJ off. 

“Fuck you, Mills.”

“What the—fuck you, Hyusen!”

“I don’t want to waste my saliva on you here. But if you want to know why I pulled your flag, then you’d better be ready to listen. Do you understand me, Count?” Krist sternly said, looking straight into CJ’s eyes.

The two stared at each other, saying nothing else. But after a while, an alarm echoed in the armory, indicating that bets had now been finalized.

Krist looked away first and finally walked out, joining the rest of the Jokers in the waiting area.

Brave approached him and handed him his clown mask and their brotherhood’s flag. 

With a quiet nod, Krist slipped the mask on and hid the flag under his coat.

“Good morning, House of Kings! I am Alisa Armstrong, your Brotherhood Battle commentator!” a female voice rang out, and the students cheered again. “To start our battle, let’s give it up for the challengers: rank six, the pranksters, the jesters, Jokers!”

Master Joker released a breath and ran to the grounds, the rest of the Jokers following right behind him. The crowd roared, their entrance causing the stadium to shake.

“Now for the challenged: rank five, the fearsome counts, Cigarettes!”

It took a minute before the members of Cigarettes made their entrance. The cheers were just as loud as the counts waved to the white uniforms. They weren’t the crowd’s favorite, but they definitely knew how to hype them all up.

Beta Society inspected the grounds before giving the signal. Jokers and Cigarettes stepped aside as the grounds opened, and a red carnival tent came into view.

White uniforms gasped and cheered in amazement as the tent unraveled itself, revealing the main Battle Grounds.

“It’s a mirror maze,” Max said in shock as the grounds clicked into place.

“Look at my baby!” Rome exclaimed, staring at the grounds he had designed as if he was a proud father. The design took him a month to complete. It also juiced out all of Jokers’ budget, but looking at the final product made it all worth it.

CJ even whistled, impressed by the presentation.

“We’re ready,” Brave said, and he and Krist put on a pair of goggles over their masks, a gadget Rome had also designed.

As Beta Society finished their final inspection, the two LED screens changed into Jokers and Cigarettes’ logo.

“Let us now reveal the brotherhood with the highest bet.”

The counts and the barons turned to the screens. After a second, the tally flashed for everyone to see.

Jokers (Barons): $78,300.00

Cigarettes (Counts): $55,750.00

The Jacks celebrated as soon as the results were shown. 

“The Jokers received the highest bets. They will receive the ten-second advantage.”

Krist and his brotherhood weren’t expecting to win the bet—they rarely won it. But with how the results turned out, they could only guess that it was all thanks to a certain white uniform.

“Picking favorites, I see,” CJ said with a grin as he looked at the crowd of sophomores. “I guess first love never dies.”

While the Baron altered their plans for the unexpected advantage, the lights dimmed, and the spotlights turned to the mirror maze.

“Everything is now set. Brotherhoods, battle well, and good luck,” Alisa Armstrong said, and the two brotherhoods made their way to their respective bases.

A member of Alpha Society walked up the stage carrying a red velvet case. He stood beside Viktor and opened it for him, revealing a gun.

The white uniform trembled as Viktor eyed him from head to toe before grabbing the gun. Today his aura was different. During battles, he’d have a playful air around him. But today was different. He was angry. And that was probably thanks to what happened to their banners yesterday.

“ The battle will begin in 5…4…3… “

Everyone waited for Viktor to pull the trigger when all of a sudden, he pointed the gun at the white uniform holding the case. The alpha closed his eyes in instinct as the gunshot echoed in the stadium. 

The audience gasped.

But when the white uniform opened his eyes again, he remembered that the gun was blank.

“Scared?” Viktor asked, the side of his mouth twitching for a smirk. The white uniform almost dropped to his knees, but as soon as Viktor placed the gun back in the case, he hurriedly got off the stage.

Joon glared at the king sitting beside him, quietly scolding him for scaring a hopeless white uniform like that, but he was too tired to say anything, so he let him be.

Once the gunshot was heard, the ten-second countdown flashed on the LED screens. 

Jokers made their first move, ignoring the stunt Viktor tried to pull. “Let’s go!” Master Joker ran, his members following right behind him. 

The goggles MJ wore were designed at the same time Rome designed the maze. It was the special item that would help them navigate the Grounds, but since their budget mostly went to the Battle Ground itself, Rome could only ask the Beta Society to make two—one for Krist, and one for Brave. The others had no choice but to memorize the maze instead.

Looking through the goggles gave them the ability to see through the mirrors, turning them into clear glass. Without it, the Grounds were just a regular house of mirrors. 

“You head in first,” Krist said to his right-hand.

Brave nodded and disappered into the maze.

“Three seconds.” Master Joker glanced at the timer, running faster. Right before the ten seconds ended, he reached his first destination on time. He opened a hidden compartment on the floor that revealed a lever. He looked around and pulled, and in an instant, a large disco ball appeared, surprising everyone.

The bright, colorful lights reflected off the mirrors, causing CJ and his members to cover their eyes.

“How flashy,” CJ said, the grin on his face turning into an annoyed expression as he pulled out a pair of black shades. “I seriously hate that fucking clown.”

CJ wore the shades, and the alarm set. He didn’t have to say anything for his members to start running inside the maze.

While both brotherhoods rushed to their designated areas, CJ cracked his knuckles and slowly walked to a mirror. Staring at his reflection, he pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Students couldn’t see properly, but he was holding his own brand—the Baron’s flavor.

He placed the cigarette between his lips and lit the stick with his lighter. “You want to talk?” he said, taking a drag and letting the smoke escape his mouth. 

With a grin, he added, “Then let’s fucking talk, you stubborn jester.”

|END|

120 | Wasting Bullets

♝

CIGARETTES STRUGGLED TO NAVIGATE the maze thanks to the disco ball. The blinding lights made them bump into themselves or end up in a dead end. Their carelessness proved how impressive the Battle Grounds were, but it also showed that their lack of preparedness meant CJ had something up his sleeve.

“Incoming!” Anthony—Cigarettes’ second-in-command—warned the others.

Orson Bloom turned his head and prepared to attack, but to his surprise, Joker’s Toni was actually coming from behind him.

Toni tackled Orson and pinned him against the mirror. He patted him down, checking whether he had their flag on him, but Orson managed to turn, pushing Toni off him and kicking him in the stomach.

Toni stumbled back, allowing Orson to escape. He tried to chase after him, but Anthony snuck behind him and shot him on his right arm.

“F-Fuck!” Toni’s scream of agony echoed in the stadium. 

While Toni tried to hold onto his bleeding arm, Anthony rushed to him and yanked his mask off. “Shit, you’re not what I’m looking for,” he said, pushing Toni off him. “Where the fuck is Brave?”

Toni was surprised that Anthony was looking for their second-in-command, especially since Krist had given him their flag just before they parted earlier. He wanted to know how Anthony found out about it, but the Count hit Toni’s head with the gun, knocking him down.

“Gotta hurry,” Anthony said, glancing at the timer showing they had only nine minutes left.

As the battle heated up, the crowd grew more excited. The other members of Jokers were getting closer to Cigarettes’ base, which was expected since they knew the maze better than their opponent. But what really surprised the audience was that the members of Cigarettes managed to close in on their base, too.

“I saw CJ’s guarding their base. He hasn’t left since the battle started,” Brave told their leader while they hid behind a mirror, checking their surroundings for anyone who might approach.

Krist, who was panting heavily after his brawl with a Count moments ago, steadied himself and asked, “Has no one seen their flag yet? Who’s holding it?”

“Negative,” Brave answered, and Master Joker cursed.

“Okay, Rome and Van are waiting near our base. They have a higher chance of protecting it before time runs out. For now, I’ll handle CJ. You take the secret passage so you can put our flag in their base and claim victory.”

Brave nodded and made a run for it.

Krist put on his goggles again, and as Brave reported, CJ was guarding their base with no weapon at hand.

“Cocky fucker,” Krist said, checking for his gun and ambushing CJ, wasting not a single second. The floor turned yellow as he stepped inside the ring, and then red when he got closer. He ran up to CJ for a surprise attack, but CJ was faster. He quickly noticed Krist and blocked the upcoming punch.

“Even with the mask on, I know who you are,” CJ said with a taunting smile. “Among the leaders in this house, you’re definitely the slowest…MJ.”

Krist gritted his teeth and aimed for another punch. CJ blocked the second attack, but he hadn’t anticipated Krist kicking his knee, causing the count to lose balance. 

The shades got knocked off his face, and Krist seized the opening. He pushed CJ to the ground, straddled his stomach, and pinned both of his wrists above his head. No matter how hard CJ struggled beneath him, Krist didn’t budge.

“Brave! Now!” Krist shouted, expecting him to be ready. He waited for his right-hand man to emerge from the secret passage as they had planned, but when there was no sign of him, CJ began laughing.

“Oh, MJ. I saw through that passage ages ago! I sent Kevin to guard that path. He must be fighting with Brave as we speak.” CJ explained, angering Krist even more. “I know you, MJ. You can fool anyone, but not me. Never me. I know all the tricks you’re about to pull before you could even think of them. You should stop underestimating my knowledge of you.”

While CJ laughed, Krist took out his gun and pressed it against CJ’s forehead in frustration.

“Shut up!”

“Oh, I didn’t expect you to actually use the gun,” CJ said, even though he looked like he wasn’t bothered by it at all.

“I have enough bullets to take you and your members down,” Krist revealed. “You have not won  yet, Justin Mills.”

It was obviously a bluff, but he was still confident he could turn the situation around. He was already inside Cigarettes’ base, and there were still five minutes left. He only needed to knock CJ down so he could help Brave and secure their victory.

“Fine. Shoot me.”

Krist blinked. “What?”

“You want to shoot me so badly, then go ahead and do it.”

“Y-You…” Krist wanted to argue, but then he felt something hidden in CJ’s coat. He flipped it open to check. To his surprise, he found Cigarettes’ flag hidden underneath the coat.

“What—all this time…you had it?” Krist asked in disbelief, and the smug look on CJ’s face finally vanished.

“I ordered my members to knock your jesters out,” CJ answered. And before Krist could ask what that even meant, the count continued, “You wanted me to listen this time, right? Then I’ll listen. Let’s talk and get things over with.”

Krist wasn’t expecting such a thing from CJ. He slowly pulled his gun away and stared at the man under him with uncertainty. He wasn’t sure if he was messing with him or not. This wasn’t something CJ would do. This was definitely out of character.

“You have five minutes,” CJ told him.

“Fuck this.” Krist let go of CJ’s hand and tried to get off him, but CJ sat up and grabbed his wrist, making sure he didn’t escape. 

“Talk,” the count said.

“You’re lying.”

“I never lie,” CJ insisted, the two staring at each other while the crowd watched in confusion. 

“I never lie, MJ. Whether it’s deals or promises, this time, I won’t break them.”

Krist gritted his teeth and grabbed CJ by the collar, pulling him closer until their faces were only inches apart. His eyes shook in anger. He wanted to scream at the man in front of him, but he couldn’t. His body trembled at the sight of him. All those years of pretending, and Krist could finally tell CJ everything,

“Do you know what happened to me?” Krist finally asked. “October 24, 2021, 6:15 p.m. You told me to wait for you at the rooftop. Do you remember?”

The event happened two years ago, but based on CJ’s reaction, it was obvious he remembered what Krist was talking about.

“I waited for you. You told me to be there, and I waited. But while I was there, Checkmate arrived. They heard you were forming a brotherhood and you were trying to recruit me. I told them I didn’t know what they were talking about, but they fucking beat me up. They told me we were challenging their authority,” Krist began to share, his hands trembling even more as he clenched onto CJ’s collar.

“They beat me, and I waited for you…”

“Krist, I didn’t—”

“…and then they started stripping me,” Krist revealed next. “They defiled my body and took pictures. And they sent those pictures to my mother. And do you know what happened next?! Huh, CJ?! I was in hell!”

CJ froze in place, his eyes wide after what Krist had revealed. He wanted to say something, but no words were coming out of his mouth. This was the last thing he expected Krist to tell him.

“ I waited because you promised me you’d come, but you never did. The same night, my mother blamed me for what happened. She said I was filthy, just like my father. She made me sleep with women just because of those stupid photos. Why would she do that to me, Charles? Why would she do that?!“ Krist asked, tears now forming in his eyes as CJ stared back at him in horror.

“Why didn’t you come and get me?! Why didn’t you go to the rooftop as you promised?! I know Alessandra was important to you, but wasn’t I your best friend? You told me we’d protect each other, but why did you leave me, Charles?! Why?!”

The entire stadium fell into silence as they watched the Baron hit CJ’s chest while tears continued to fall from his eyes.

They couldn’t hear what they were talking about, but the emotional distress was real. Even Max and his friends couldn’t believe what was happening as the camera zoomed closer to the two leaders.

“End the battle,” someone’s voice cut through the silence.

The members of Alpha Society, who were watching below the stage, looked up and found Viktor now standing from his seat, his expression almost grim.

“K-King? Did you just—”

“I said end the fucking battle, now!” Viktor shouted, causing the white uniforms to flinch.

“We…we can’t. We can’t end a battle for no reason when there’s only a few minutes left. We might get in trouble,” the alpha explained, which made Viktor curse because he clearly knew he was right.

The others thought Viktor would let it be, but all of a sudden, he pulled a gun from his coat. The members of Alpha Society scurried away, afraid the king would open fire. What they didn’t expect was Viktor pointing at the LED screens and shooting them, forcing the live footage to end. 

The students gasped while the members of the Elites looked at Viktor in disbelief. Thankfully, Ian wasn’t there, or he would have tackled Viktor to the ground for pulling such a dangerous stunt.

“Have you lost your mind?!” Gavriil shouted from underneath the stage.

Viktor released a breath and hid his gun. “My apologies. I shot it by accident. Impulsive thoughts, you know?” he told the Vice President as he walked back to his throne.

Gavriil clenched his fist but no longer said anything. “Tell everyone to end the battle. I’ll handle the consequences later.”

The leader of Alpha Society was surprised, but he nodded and sent the message to his other members.

Soon after, sirens blared, and the Battle Grounds slowly descended.

“Due to technical issues, the battle between the Barons and the Counts has ended,” a voice announced. “Everyone is now expected to return to their classrooms immediately. Thank you.”

The white uniforms began complaining as the lights turned back on. But as they booed in frustration, CJ removed his coat and used it to cover Krist despite Viktor already destroying the screens for them.

The two no longer said anything as the medics arrived, and everyone else was forced to leave the stadium without a single winner.

[J.S. High, at the Clinic ]

“Are you hurt anywhere?” The doctor asked while a nurse checked his body for injuries.

“I’m fine. I barely did anything,” CJ answered, sitting on the edge of the bed looking distressed.

After the inspection, the nurse gave the chart back to the doctor. The doctor signed the clearance and told him, “You’re fine, but your members aren’t. I’m giving your brotherhood Recovery Time for one week. Is that understood, Mr. Mills?”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it,” CJ replied, putting his clothes back on. 

While he buttoned his shirt, the doctor and the nurse looked at each other and sighed. They, too, had seen how the battle unfolded. 

“You’re free to go, but make sure you retrieve your coat before you return to your classroom,” the doctor said as she and the nurse made their way out of the room.

“ Fuck, “ he cursed the moment the door closed.

He grabbed the checklist and found the room where Krist was placed. CJ headed out and went straight to the jester. He barged in without knocking, preparing for another confrontation, only to find the room already empty.

CJ sighed and turned to leave…

“Looking for MJ?” Brave asked, walking out of the bathroom after washing the blood off his hands.

“He has my coat,” CJ answered, his expression unreadable.

Brave didn’t say anything and gestured at the bed. 

CJ turned and found his coat neatly folded on top of the mattress. He stared at it for a while before grabbing the coat and putting it on.

Brave watched as CJ made his way to the exit. Before he could grab the doorknob, the baron told him, “MJ’s at our base.”

“I have to look for my members,” he answered instead as he stepped out of the room.

Brave chased after him in the hallway and grabbed his arm. “Can you stop running away for once, CJ? It cost Krist everything just so he could confess to you, and all you could do is brush it off yet again,” Brave said, and CJ gritted his teeth, unable to respond.

“He doesn’t blame you for what happened to him—he isn’t stupid. All he wants from you is an explanation…an excuse that would let him know you didn’t entirely abandon him for nothing. So man the fuck up, CJ. Stop being a coward!” Brave yelled, his voice echoing down the corridor.

“I don’t have one, alright!?” CJ shouted back, pulling his arm away from Brave.

The tension between them grew. CJ was panting heavily, his chest matching Brave as it rose and fell.

“That night, the night MJ was talking about, I just…” CJ looked at Brave, the guilt visible. “I just didn’t want to go.”

Brave’s mouth dropped. “But Alessandra—”

“The incident with Alessandra happened during the Mills anniversary party. It was after what happened to Krist,” CJ revealed, leaving Brave completely shocked. “I told Krist to wait at the rooftop because I wanted him to reconsider my offer. I was supposed to go, but…I got lazy. And since Krist and I were friends, I thought he’d forgive me for ditching him. “

“Are you fucking stupid?”

“A few days after that, Krist stopped going to school. I didn’t call him. I was supposed to, but then the incident with Alessandra happened and I…I just had more important things to worry about. That’s what I thought,” CJ explained while Brave massaged his temple in frustration.

The explanation Krist was desperately trying to find…was this?

Brave didn’t know if he should laugh or cry.

“God, CJ, you’re an idiot,” Brave complained, trying his best not to smack the count’s head. “You could have easily talked about this with MJ. Things would have been cleared up ages ago if the two of you just talked.”

“We’ve gone past the point of talking.”

“With everything you two have been through? No, you’re not,” Brave said seriously. “I’m not really a big fan of your friendship. The two of you together were chaos sent from hell, but this has gone too far. If you two want closure, finish this battle and stop wasting more bullets.”

CJ couldn’t say anything else as he thought about what Brave said.

Somehow, he was right. 

Before Cigarettes, CJ had Krist. Krist was the first friend he made when he enrolled in J.S. High. They always had each other’s backs, especially when the notorious kings, Paradox, reigned. Even without their current titles, they always had each other to protect.

At first, CJ was fine to throw away their friendship. He had his brotherhood, and their loyalty was enough. But as he reminded himself of their past, the feeling became bittersweet.

He remembered the time Krist rushed in to save him when a brotherhood was beating him up at the restroom for mistakenly glaring at them. He remembered getting caught cheating at an exam because they were both flunking. Even the time when both of them had to go down on their knees in the middle of the Great Hall thanks to the Royals.

All of those memories were more than just memories. The late realization made him clench his fist in anger.

No one had been more loyal to him than Krist.

“He’s at the rooftop, right?” CJ asked, and a smile of relief appeared on Brave’s face.

“He’s been waiting,” Brave answered.

CJ turned and ran to Jokers’ base. As soon as he was gone, doors to the other rooms opened, revealing the members of both Jokers and Cigarettes who had been eavesdropping the entire time.

“You think we did the right thing?” Anthony asked, walking up to Brave.

Brave released a breath and shoved his hands in his pockets. “Before they were the Baron and the Count, CJ and MJ were best friends. If they can’t fix this themselves, then there’s nothing else we can do.”

…

Krist stared at the horizon, the painful memories from three years ago catching up to him. This was the reason why he made the rooftop their base. He wanted to erase those memories and turn them into something good. It became a safe place he had built with Jokers. No one could hurt him here anymore.

“MJ…” a voice suddenly called out.

Krist quickly turned and found CJ standing in front of him, catching his breath after running all the way there.

“Y-You—what are you doing here?” Krist asked in disbelief as he watched the count walk closer.

The two said nothing as CJ stopped just inches away from Krist. Krist opened his mouth to say something when all of a sudden, the once proud leader went down on his knees and bowed.

The action left Krist speechless.

“Are you crazy? Why are you — “

“I’m sorry,” CJ interrupted, his words piercing through Krist’s chest like a dagger. “I’m sorry that I never arrived. I’m sorry if I ignored you. I’m sorry for being an asshole to the only person who treated me like family. I’m sorry if I always brushed things off. I’m sorry, Krist. I’m really sorry.”

Krist couldn’t find the right words to say. He didn’t know how to respond to him. Never in a million years did he expect that the counts’ leader would bow to him like that.

“Stand,” Krist finally said, and CJ lifted his head, looking at him. “Bowing doesn’t suit you.”

CJ said nothing and got ready to stand when Krist suddenly approached him, patting his head. “You’re late,” he said as tears began to form in his eyes. “I’ve waited for so long for you to arrive.”

CJ’s expression quickly changed as he pulled Krist, wrapping his arms around him for a tight embrace. As the two hugged on the floor, CJ buried his face onto Krist’s neck, making it impossible for the baron to see the tears that were forming in his eyes too.

“You refused to bow to Max, yet you’re bowing and apologizing to me? You’re seriously an idiot,” Krist said, smiling as tears continued to stream down his cheek.

CJ pulled Krist closer and touched his nape. “It would have been wrong if I bowed to him first.”

Once the two of them calmed down, CJ realized what he was doing and pulled away to punch Krist’s shoulder. “You look fucking ugly when you cry,” he suddenly insulted him.

“Shut up. Do you want me to pull your banner again? I haven’t lost yet, you know?”

“Oh, please. There’s no way you could beat me.”

“Wanna make a deal?” 

CJ grinned as soon as he heard Krist’s question. “You don’t want to go there, sweetheart.”

“I’m gonna puke,” someone interjected, making the two leaders turn their heads in shock.

Hans de Vries, leader of BND, stood before them with an unimpressed look. The moment they spotted him, CJ pushed Krist away and got up in a hurry. Krist rolled his eyes back and had to get up by himself.

“Can’t believe I’m seeing Mills here,” Hans said, walking up to them with his hands inside his pockets.

“You being here is weirder,” CJ replied. “Shouldn’t you be hanging out with the Royals rather than lower-ranked brotherhoods like us?”

“Oh, so there’s an ‘us’ now,” Hans teased, making CJ flash a middle finger.

“I’m glad you two somehow worked things out,” Hans said next.

Krist and CJ looked at each other, somehow feeling awkward about the whole ordeal.

“I was forced,” CJ defended before changing the subject. “It’s strange to see the three of us together like this. It reminds me of our past, when we were still 1st-years. I have to admit, it’s a bit nostalgic.”

“So, what do we do now?” Krist asked as the three leaders gathered in a circle.

“We’ll talk about the vandalized banners some other time. For now, our main goal is to protect the white uniform who has our crown brooches,” Hans answered.

“You mean protecting Max from Siren, right?” CJ asked, and Hans took a deep breath and nodded.

“That’s right,” Hans said, his expression turning serious. “The infamous leader of the Marquis. The master of secrets…Siren.”

|END|

121 | Eating Out

♝

MAX REMOVED HIS GLOVES and patted the snow off his coat while he stared at his reflection, his face pale after a tiring day at school.

Two weeks had passed since Jokers’ and Cigarettes’ infamous battle. Max expected something grand to happen, but nothing did. Everything was still the same, except that CJ and Anthony had been joining them during lunch from time to time, and the others decided not to be hostile about it anymore.

Max had wanted to ask Krist or CJ about what really happened between them, but he realized that he didn’t always have to know. At the end of the day, they’d made up, and that was enough for Max.

“Master Leigh, dinner is ready,” Étienne called from outside his bedroom.

Max continued to stare at his reflection, holding onto his necklace before touching the brooches his protectors had given him.

After ignoring his butler’s call, he changed into more comfortable clothes and opened the door, revealing Étienne, who had been waiting outside as he normally did.

“Let’s go.”

Max walked past Étienne and approached the stairs. Before he could take a step, his brother Marcus appeared and draped his arm around him, frowning. “Why’d you already change out of your winter uniform? I wanted to take a photo.”

“Do you have a death wish?” Max threatened, pushing Marcus off him as they started walking down the stairs. “I’ve been wearing it for a week now. When are you going to shut up about it?”

“Well, if you had let me take that photo a week ago, then maybe I’d shut up about it.”

“You’re such a weirdo, Marcus. When are you going to realize that I’m not a kid anymore?” Max fired back, causing Marcus to pout like a kid.

“Why didn’t you stop growing, Max? You were cuter when you were younger. Can’t you be my little brother forever?”

“You’re being dramatic all because of some stupid uniform. You’re helpless, Marcus Thompson. Real helpless.”

J.S. High has three types of uniforms: the military-like uniform that everyone knows. The winter uniform that’s thicker and has fur on the coat, which they pair with gloves. And their PE uniform that they’re also allowed to wear during the summer season.

“Exams are next week. Have you studied for it?” Marcus asked, finally dropping his uniform obsession.

“I’ve read my notes and had Felix teach me a few lessons I missed. But I’m glad we don’t have classes for two days. That gives me extra time to study,” Max answered. “Ari also suggested we study remotely together. That might help, too.”

“Wow, studying with friends now? That’s new.”

With Étienne trailing behind them, Max and Marcus finally arrived at the dining room. They were expecting an empty table, but to their surprise, Denzel was waiting for them, sitting right in the middle where he usually sat. On his left, to Max’s horror, was his fiancée, Edith Thompson.

“W-What…What’s going on?” Marcus stuttered, looking at his parents in disbelief.

Denzel sighed and reached out for Edith’s hand. “Maximilian, Marcus, sit down. I have something important to tell you.”

“Father—”

“No,” Max cut him off, stopping Marcus from saying anything.

Denzel expected outrage. He expected Max to throw a fit as he would usually do, but Max remained composed. He turned to Edith, the action making her flinch. She thought Max would say something to embarrass her again, but he bowed his head to her instead, surprising her and Denzel.

“I hope you enjoy your dinner in our humble home,” Max said. “Now, if you may excuse me…”

Edith turned to Denzel, her eyes wide in disbelief. Neither of them could say anything.

“Get my coat and my car keys. I’m going out to eat,” Max said to Étienne next as he looked over his shoulder.

Étienne said nothing and did what he was told. 

Max looked at Marcus, Denzel, and Edith for one last time before turning to take his leave. The image of them together stung for some reason. It almost felt as if he no longer belonged in his own home, but he didn’t want to make a scene, especially now when he and his father had started to mend their broken relationship.

“Maximilian,” Denzel called. “Eat with us. Please.”

Max closed his eyes and released a shaky breath before turning back with a forced smile. “I would love to, Father,” he said honestly. “But don’t torture me more than this. I  beg you.”

Max left before he could see their reaction. When he arrived at the foyer, Marcus chased after him and grabbed his arm. 

“Max, are you okay?” he asked.

Max looked at his brother and gave a reassuring smile. “I’m fine. You go ahead and eat with them. I honestly don’t want to lose my appetite.”

“No thanks. I’ll ask the maids to bring my dinner upstairs,” Marcus answered before reaching out to pat Max’s head like he always does. “You’ve really grown up, Max. And for what it’s worth, you’re my only family.”

Max held his emotions back and pinched Marcus’s arm. “You’re being overdramatic again.”

“Master, your coat and keys.” Étienne appeared after retrieving what Max asked him to get. “The valet has also parked your car outside,” he said as Max took his things.

“Would you like me to come with you?” Étienne asked next.

“I would have already told you if I did,” Max answered as he put on his coat. “Besides, I want you to stay here and keep an eye on those two. If that woman steps foot upstairs, call me immediately. I’ll drag her out before she could even blink.”

Étienne and Marcus suppressed a smile.

Max said nothing else as Étienne walked him out. His car was waiting outside, and Étienne opened the door for him. Max hopped into the driver’s seat, and before Étienne could close the door, he leaned in and said, “You handled the situation well, Leigh. I’m proud of you.”

Max didn’t answer as Étienne finally shut the door. But as Max started the engine and drove away, he looked at his butler through the rearview mirror and smiled.

“I learned it from you,” he quietly answered.

As Max drove his way down the road, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and connected it to the dashboard. He didn’t mind eating alone, but having someone to accompany him would be great.

“Call Aristotle Faulkner,” Max instructed, and the car automatically dialed his friend’s number.

It took only two rings for Ari to answer. “What do you want?” he asked, his voice raspy.

“Hey, you haven’t forgotten about our virtual study session tomorrow, right?” Max asked.

Ari yawned on the other line and said, “I have my PC ready. Just make sure you guys don’t slow me down. I’m a fast learner.”

“Of course,  I’ll try my best not to disappoint the great Mr. Aristotle Faulkner,” Max answered with a grin. Ari didn’t say anything, but Max could already see him rolling his eyes back in annoyance.

“So, Mr. billionaire, why’d you call? I’m literally in bed right now, so make it quick.”

“I see,” Max said with a disappointed sigh. “I was supposed to ask you out to have dinner with me, but I’m guessing I’ll be rejected.”

“As much as I’d love to spend more time with you, as if spending all morning together wasn’t enough, I must humbly decline your request because I already have an appointment with my bed,” Ari answered, sounding almost poetic.

Max laughed. “It’s fine. I’ll just ask someone else.”

“Alright, but why are you eating out all of a sudden? Did something happen to you at home? I’d be willing to eat with you if something serious came up,” Ari then said, the tone of his voice turning to worry.

Max couldn’t help but smile, touched by Ari’s offer.

“No, I’m fine. Just wanted to unwind before exam week,” Max lied, refusing to trouble Ari with his personal affairs.

“I’ll trust you on that, Max,” he said. “Anyway, Felix said he has to attend some sort of meeting, so why not call Ervin?” Ari suggested.

“I would, but Ervin told me earlier that he was invited to attend a leadership program at Sierra University. I heard his mom made a speech there once.”

“That guy never rests, does he?”

“Tell me about it.”

“Well, good luck finding someone to eat with. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, see you.”

Ari ended the call, and Max stopped at a red light. While waiting, he looked through his contacts to find someone he could bother. He had Krist and the other brotherhood’s numbers, but he didn’t want to disturb any of them. He could call Cindy or Scarlet, but news would be filled with dating scandals before any of them could take a bite.

The only number he had left was Gavriil’s, but after their last “not-a-date,” Max wasn’t prepared to go out with him yet.

Just thinking about it made Max’s face heat up.

“N-No…no way am I going to ask him to eat dinner with me again,” Max said, shaking his head.

The stoplight turned green, and Max stepped on the gas. He finally decided to eat by himself when he drove past a pub he and his friends had visited before. Without a second thought, Max parked beside the pub and stepped out of his car.

“Last time I went here, I drank so much and passed out thanks to my dad and Edith. Now I’m back here because of them again. How ironic,” Max remembered as he walked inside the building.

Despite the cold weather, the pub was packed. Students from different houses were hanging out, drinking and having fun, while others held books to prepare for their upcoming exams.

When Max stepped in, a couple of patrons greeted him. Others also stole glances, but were too intimidated to bother him. Max had made a name for himself, and having others acknowledge his achievements felt good from time to time.

Max went straight to the bar area and took a seat. “Bag of crisps and a pint, please,” he told the bartender, who flinched when he saw him. He was definitely the same bartender who tended him during his last foolish breakdown, so Max kept his order simple so he wouldn’t end up scaring him again.

“Right away.”

While the bartender prepared his order, a tall and intimidating-looking man took a seat beside him. He wore a white polo shirt, unbuttoned to the third, revealing a dragon tattoo across his chest.

“One white diamond,” he told the other bartender.

Max stole one last glance before looking away. His bartender then arrived with his chips and cold beer, and Max minded his own business.

“I haven’t seen you here before,” someone said as he took a sip of his drink.

Max looked back at the man beside him, who was now facing his direction. Max wanted to ask if he was talking to him when the man suddenly leaned over and added, “Is this your first time here?

“No,” Max answered, unconsciously moving away. “I’ve been here a couple of times.”

“Is that so?” he said before showing his hand, his fingers rough while his knuckles were covered in bruises. “Uchdryd Rease, nice to meet you,” he introduced himself.

“Max Sinclaire,” he replied, ignoring the hand Uchdryd was offering. 

Uchdryd chuckled and pulled his hand back. “I know who you are. I’d be living under a rock if I didn’t.”

“Don’t flatter me,” Max replied, taking a bite of his chips. “I apologize for not knowing who you are, but I’m assuming you’re from another house?”

“St. George Academy,” Uchdryd answered just as soon as his drink arrived. “Better known as the House of Bishops. I’m a senior there.”

“I see. ’ Faith is Strength ’,” Max recited.

“It’s not as cool as J.S. High’s We Shall Conquer,’ but it still has a nice ring to it,” Uchdryd answered back. 

Max took a sip of his beer and looked around the pub. Like earlier, some were stealing glances, but it wasn’t directed at him anymore. It didn’t take long for Max to figure out what was going on.

“It should have been obvious,” Max said as he placed his pint down. “You’re a member of a brotherhood, aren’t you?”

Uchdryd wasn’t surprised by the question. He knew Max would figure it out eventually—not that it mattered.

“You must have seen me during the morning assembly, but I’m not really the type to stand out, so you wouldn’t remember,” Uchdryd explained. “Since it’s exam season, we were allowed to go out for a while. That’s probably why others here are staring. Seeing a black uniform from the House of Bishops is a rare sight.”

Max wanted to ask what that even meant when Uchdryd quickly added, “But let’s not talk about me. I’ve watched your performance at the Mr. Brains & Brawn. You were good. Boys Next Door must have taught you well.”

Max took another bite of his chip and nodded. “Jokers also helped. Both of them secured my victory.”

“Jokers,” Uchdryd repeated, almost mockingly. “They’re a stubborn group, which is why I’m surprised you got them to bow to you. The rumors must be true.”

“What rumors?”

“That you’re the infamous brotherhood tamer,” Uchdryd revealed, almost making Max spill the beer he was drinking.

“That’s a bit of a stretch. I don’t tame brotherhoods. They’re not animals,” Max clarified.

Uchdryd apologized and took a sip of his drink. “Well, based on how you’re doing, I’m assuming you’re trying to tame—” Uchdryd stopped and immediately corrected himself, “Conquer…Crazy 8. Am I correct?”

“You must have watched me very closely then to have guessed that correctly,” Max said, putting a grin on Uchdryd’s face. “But I guess it’s no secret. I’ll try to get through Crazy 8, but it’s not like I’m required to focus on them next. If things go south, I might as well do PHD.”

“If you do that, then you’re a moron.”

“I beg your pardon?”

Uchdryd adjusted in his seat and faced Max directly. “Look, as someone who is quietly rooting for you from another house, I’ll let you in on a secret.”

Max furrowed his brows. “A secret?”

Uchdryd leaned close to Max, making sure no one would hear them through the pub’s noise. “Have you heard of Crazy 8’s brotherhood custom?”

“Their custom? It’s the Kiss Mark, right? I’ve heard about it, but not a lot know of its purpose,” Max answered, matching Uchdryd’s quiet tone.

“Well, some say you’ll get a kiss mark, either a light pink mark or a red one. Do you know what they mean?”

Max shook his head.

Uchdryd moved closer, his lips almost touching Max’s ear. “ Pink means they’ve acquired your secret, “ he whispered. “ Red means they’re ready to spread it. “

Max turned to Uchdryd in shock. “Are you serious?”

“They say pink is a warning before the red. To avoid the next mark, you need to make an exchange. Someone’s secret in exchange for yours. It can be from a friend, a family member, or a foe—it doesn’t entirely matter. As long as it’s a secret, Siren would spare you.”

“Then what if I just make it up? What if I fake a secret to avoid getting a kiss mark?” Max asked, a question Uchdryd had already anticipated.

“You could try, but I’ve heard that didn’t go very well for those who already did. Siren has eyes and ears everywhere. Lying will only make things worse for you,” Uchdryd warned Max, even though he wasn’t the type to do such a thing.

“Then isn’t this entire conversation dangerous?” Max asked next, looking around to check if anyone was secretly listening to them. “What if Siren finds out you’re telling me all this? Wouldn’t you be in trouble?”

Uchdryd smiled and finished his drink.

“That masked Marquis can’t touch me. She wouldn’t dare,” he said, sounding confident as he placed his glass down on the counter.

“I know what you’re thinking, Sinclaire. You believe you don’t have anything she could take. You might think you’re safe. You might think you have no secrets to hide. But remember, the owners of the brooches you wear are filled with secrets even you don’t know. So who do you think she’ll target first just to get to you?”

The question made Max swallow the lump in his throat. Max knew the dangers of conquering Crazy 8, and everyone had been warning him about it too. But now that the warning came from someone from a different house, Max couldn’t help but be terrified.

“But then again, this is only simple advice from a black uniform from St. George Academy. You may take it or leave it,” Uchdryd finished as he stood from his stool. He handed his card to the bartender to pay, but Max stopped him.

“I’ll pay for the drink,” he offered. “It’s thanks for the information you gave me.”

“You didn’t have to, but I’ll take it.”

“Thank you again, Uchdryd Rease,” Max said, touching his chest and bowing his head slightly.

“If it’s information you want, Sinclaire, I might be the man you need. But the next time we see each other, a drink won’t be enough as payment. I hope you remember this service when we meet again in the future,” Uchdryd told him before turning and finally walking away.

Max finished his glass and watched him go.

“ So who do you think she’ll target first just to get to you? “ Uchdrdy’s words lingered, and Max reached out to his necklace for comfort.

“I’ll have another beer, please,” Max told the bartender after chugging his pint down.

While waiting for his drink, he thought of his brotherhoods and the past they always seemed afraid to share. He hoped it wouldn’t become a problem, but then again, nothing really goes right in the Kings’ Castle.

Max just has to make sure…

…he doesn’t have secrets of his own.

|END|

122 | Winter Break

♝

“ALRIGHT, EVERYONE. PASS YOUR papers. Time is up,” the proctor announced.

Students of Class II-A confidently handed their papers to the front. After days and weeks of rigorous studying, 1st term examinations were finally over. Now, all they had to do was wait for the results.

“How’d you do, big guy?” Max asked, turning to Ervin, who was packing his things. 

Since it was exam week, they were temporarily arranged alphabetically. Lucky for Max, he was assigned in front of Ervin. If he was seated beside Ari again, he might not have been able to concentrate.

“I don’t know which demon they summoned to make our Advanced Geometry test, but I think I survived it,” Ervin answered, putting his pencil case back in his bag.

“Really? I had a problem with item number eight. What was your final answer?”

“You mean the shaded semicircle?” Ervin took his scratch paper and showed Max his answer:  16x

2

(Pi/2 - 1) 

Max stared at the numbers and sighed. “Fuck, I think I did it wrong. How did you solve it?”

Evin moved closer and started rewriting the solution. “The length of the sides of the square is 4x, right? So the shaded part is a quarter of a disk, while the area that’s not shaded is…”

While Ervin was explaining the solution to Max, Ari and Felix appeared beside them. Ari leaned in to check. “Oh, is that the problem where you have to know the area of the shaded region in terms of x? Isn’t the answer around 16?”

Max groaned in frustration and slammed his head on his desk. “Great, I really fucked it up. I think I made an error in the middle part of my solution.”

“For a business prodigy, you’re not a mathematical genius, huh? I guess God really is good. You can’t have everything, after all,” Ari teased, and Felix smacked the back of his head to defend Max.

“Don’t worry about it, Max. It’s just one item, right? You’ll do fine,” Felix comforted him, and Max finally lifted his head. He looked at his friends with a frown, but after a while, he burst out in laughter, causing the other three to laugh with him.

“I can’t believe the great Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire is stressing over a Math test. The world is healing,” Ari said as Max and Ervin got up from their seats.

The four peculiar friends made their way out of their classroom. The campus had been quiet the past few days, but as soon as the bell rang, everything returned to normal. White uniforms were running down the corridor. Others were celebrating. The chaos and the noise began to fill the happy halls. The House of Kings was once again alive and breathing.

“All the other exams were easy, but I had a hard time with the foreign language exam,” Felix shared as they tried to avoid the other students who were rushing to leave.

“You chose Chinese, right?” Ari asked.

“I did, so the entire test was in Mandarin. I thought I was going to pass out,” Felix answered truthfully, making Max and the others chuckle.

“That’s why I chose French,” Max then revealed.

“What—that’s not fair! You’re part French!” Ari complained.

“When you have the means to make your life easier, you use it, Faulkner.”

“You really are a businessman,” Ervin commented, draping his arm around Max’s shoulder as they walked down the stairs to the Keep.

“You guys want to eat lunch at the Great Hall before heading home?” Max suggested.

“Well, I don’t really have any plans, so let’s go,” Ari answered, and Felix and Ervin exchanged a nod.

The quartet made their way to the Great Hall, where other white uniforms were hanging out. Since it wasn’t regular classes, the hall wasn’t as crowded. Most decided to go home to rest. Even some of the brotherhoods left early, including BND, Cigarettes, and the rest of the Royals.

“Little Toy!” Krist called when he saw Max and his friends approaching.

“You guys are still here? Where’s the others?” Max asked, taking a seat beside the baron.

“I told the other jesters to go home. Heard Toni got sick after studying so much,” Krist answered.

“Hans said they’re having lunch with the Roses, while Cigarettes went to a bar to celebrate. We’ll catch up with them later tonight,” Brave answered next, causing Max and the others to look at Ari, who was supposed to be Rose.

“Aw, poor thing, they didn’t invite you?” Felix asked with a pout, obviously being sarcastic.

“I got the message too, okay? So don’t make me into an outcast,” Ari quickly defended. “I just didn’t want to go. All the Roses are a year higher than me. I didn’t want to put myself in an awkward position.”

 “Oh yeah, I forgot you didn’t have any friends before you met us,” Felix brutally added, and Ari kicked his leg under the table in annoyance.

While the two were bickering with each other, Krist gestured at Ervin and said, “Ari, you should learn from the other underlings, too. You’re like a brotherhood. Getting along with them is a requirement. Look at Ervin; he’s the only Jack in your year, but he makes time for them.”

Ervin—flustered by their leader’s praise—nodded in agreement.

“Master Joker is right. You get to learn a lot from your upperclassmen. Besides, isn’t the Elites’ secretary a Rose too? If I were you, I’d be asking him for tips as much as I can. Being an underling with someone like that is a great privilege.”

“They’re right, you know?” Max interjected. “Richard Young is Rank 3 among the entire student body. You should ask him how he does it. After all, I’m planning to make you a member of the Elites, remember?”

Ari sighed, while Krist and the others turned to them, their eyes and mouths agape.

“Excuse me?!” Brave finally broke the awkward silence.

“This guy? Princess Ariel? You want to make him an Elite?” Brave continued to ask, completely in disbelief. “Do you want J.S. High to fall?”

“I’m still here, you know?” Ari said in irritation.

“What’s wrong with that? The Elites have the most power in all the houses. If I want to enter the council, I need someone I can absolutely trust,” Max explained, turning to look at Felix and Ervin.

“I wanted Felix and Ervin to join, too, but Felix doesn’t want to stand out, and I’m sure the Elites is something he’s not interested in. Ervin also has a brighter future with the Jokers. He’d be a perfect baron, and maybe even outrank you two,” Max explained to Krist and Brave.

Ervin and Felix then looked at each other with a smile, impressed that Max understood what they wanted after being with them for a couple of months.

“Currently, I can only trust the Vice President. Ari would be a perfect addition to the Elites if he joined. He has the attitude I’m looking for. Being a Rose is just an addition.” 

The table got quiet, but after a while, Krist placed his fork down and agreed with Max’s sentiments.

“Can’t really say much about the attitude, but you are right with one thing. If you want to be the president, you need someone inside the council who could fully support you. If they intend to take your place, then you won’t get anything done,” Krist said, his words somehow making Ari feel better.

“Fine.” Ari touched his brooch and gave out a heavy sigh. “I’ll try to hang out with the Roses. If Max wants me in the Elites, then I’ll make it happen.”

“That’s the spirit!” Ervin exclaimed.

“Thank you,” Max then mouthed.

After a while, their food arrived, and the small group continued with their lunch while sharing their examination stories, which mostly revolved around Brave sleeping with his books under the pillow because he believes it helps him learn the lessons faster.

No one believed him.

“By the way,” Ari said, finishing his dessert. “It’s finally Winter Break. Do you guys have any plans?”

“My family is planning to go back to Australia. It’s great since it’s the summer season there, so I don’t have to freeze to death,” Felix answered.

“We’re heading to Japan for Christmas,” Ervin answered next.

“How about you guys?” Ari asked, looking at Max, Brave, and Krist.

“Probably just stay at home,” Krist answered, sounding disinterested. He wasn’t the sort to enjoy Christmas—or any holiday, for that matter. He’d rather stay in his room and play games all day.

The table fell quiet for a beat, until Brave leaned forward, snatching Ervin’s macaroon with a grin. “In that case, I’ll just spend Christmas at Krist’s home.”

“Seriously? You do this every year, man. Don’t you have anything else to do?” Krist complained, grabbing the macaroon before Brave could eat it and handing it back to Ervin. 

“My family goes back to our home country every holiday. I’d come with them, but my aunties and uncles are a menace, and I don’t click with my cousins,” Brave answered, licking his fingers clean. “Besides, I tell my parents that MJ doesn’t have anyone to spend Christmas with, so they let me stay.”

“That’s not the only reason.”

“Their chef makes the best meals,” Brave finally admitted. “I gain a few pounds every time I stay with them.”

“Of course it’s because of food,” Felix said, making the others laugh.

“How about you, Max? Any plans?” Brave turned to him.

Max, who was quietly enjoying the conversation, sighed and took a sip of his tea. “I’m actually going to be busy. Since it’s the Winter Break, family’s from all over the world will be staying in our hotels to enjoy the holidays. We have a lot of events prepared, and we need to anticipate the volume of tourists playing in our casinos.”

“Boo!” Brave cried out.

“Seriously, Max, I work at our company as well, but it gets to a point, you know? It’s called a winter break for a reason.” Krist pointed out, and Felix and the others couldn’t help but agree.

Max looked at his friends and massaged his temple. “I know where you guys are coming from, but I can’t just…take a break. I’m turning eighteen next year. And once I get to that age, I can legally take everything that the Lemieux family gave me. That’s why I need to work hard and prepare now. If I waste a single second, I might lose everything again.”

“But you’ve already prepared all your life, haven’t you?” Felix asked, his voice almost apologetic.

Everyone at the table had gone quiet, collectively realizing something that should have been quite obvious from the start.

“We’ve been so used to the version of Max in J.S. High that we forget he’s not like us,” Ari reminded them, his gaze heavy. “The heirs of Crème de la Crème have always been different. It’s pretty selfish to assume that they could live a normal life like us.”

The group turned grim. Max stared at his friends and sighed again. The last thing he wanted was for them to pity him because of the riches his mother left for him. It should be the last thing they’re supposed to be worried about.

“You’re making it sound so depressing,” Max said before giving them a reassuring smile. “I’m fine. I love working at the company, and I’m enjoying my life like everyone else…just differently. Besides, I’m not going to work on Christmas Eve. I haven’t totally lost my mind yet.”

“Oh, so you’re spending your Christmas Eve with someone?” Ervin then asked, the atmosphere around them shifting back to normal.

Max smiled shyly and looked back at his plate. “If I were to spend my time with someone on a special occasion like Christmas, this person is at the very top of my list.”

Everyone at the table glanced at each other before looking back at Max, confused and immensely curious. 

“Who?”

…

Max warmed his hands with his breath as he waited outside the restaurant. The streets were swarming with people. Some bumped into him, rushing to places in hopes of spending Christmas with someone special.

During the entire Winter Break, as he told his friends, Max was busy at the company. He worked closely with the staff and helped manage the guests. It had been a tiring season, but finally, it was Christmas Eve. For once, the weight of duty slipped from his shoulders, leaving Max with nothing but the quiet joy of spending a single night with someone who mattered.

For the past two years, Max had been spending Christmas at the office with his butler, Étienne. This year, he wanted to change things up. He told Étienne to spend the night with his family, even though Étienne had repeatedly refused.

Max usually gives Étienne a very large bonus whenever the holiday arrived, but having him leave for Christmas felt more fulfilling.

 “ Where is he? “ Max whispered, regretting the decision he made a few seconds ago when he said he’d rather wait out here than in his car. He could enter the restaurant since he had a reservation, but the staff had already seen him waiting outside, and he’d be too embarrassed to go in alone now.

“ I should have waited in the car, “ Max complained, shoving his hands in his pockets to warm him up a bit.

While waiting, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out to check and was surprised to find a message from his dear friend, Felix.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/fcafddc7fb48b69e1dc0891d60ce4c4cde2711b5/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5646536138756252654f4f4e35673d3d2d313139333638323234352e3138633035363766656562323061356436383736393631323232342e706e67)               

Max smiled, scrolling to find the other messages he received from his friends.

Master Joker sent a photo of him and Brave playing video games while wearing Santa hats. Ari and Ervin were celebrating in different countries, but Ari was clearly more drunk when he messaged him “ m,eRy chrsMAS andd HAPPY NE22W YEarrrr,“  instead of just a regular message.

Other members of Jokers and Boys Next Door greeted him too, except for Hans, who sent him a fancy fruit basket instead.

And then there was CJ, who first asked him if he celebrated Christmas before eventually sending a “ Merry Christmas, or whatever, “ and then a gif of a dancing Santa.

This was the most messages he had received in all the years he had celebrated the holiday. In a cold winter like this, it definitely left a warm feeling in his chest.

“Max!” A voice called out.

Max turned and smiled instantly when he saw who was approaching. 

“You’re late,” he said as his older brother, Marcus, ran up to him to apologize for making him wait.

“I’m really sorry. I was trying to look for the right moment to escape. I didn’t expect that there would be a lot of guards,” Marcus explained, referring to the Christmas Party he was forced to attend tonight, specifically the Sinclaire Christmas Party.

Denzel used to bring Max all the time, but after Luna’s death, Max stopped attending. He still received invites after a while, but this year, the invitation no longer came. Max could only assume the family wasn’t pleased that Denzel got him his inheritance back. Nonetheless, it’s not really a loss.

Marcus wasn’t supposed to attend either, but since their father had another business trip with his mistress, Marcus was forced to attend as a representative.

“Thank you for coming. I’m really glad you made it,” Max told Marcus, excusing his lateness.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” he asked, draping his arm around Max and squeezing his shoulder. “Now come on, let’s go inside. It’s freezing.”

The two walked into the restaurant, handed their coats to the attendant, and were brought to their reserved seats. The establishment was packed, but thanks to Étienne, they were able to secure a table.

They settled beside the window. And while Marcus ordered for them, Max looked at the other guests, somehow envious that they got to celebrate with family. He never really had pleasant memories during Christmas. He was hoping this year would be different.

“Thank you for coming with me, Marcus,” Max said after the waitress took their order.

Marcus noticed the look on Max’s face, so he reached out and flicked his forehead. “Stop thanking me. It’s freaking me out. And besides, I’m your brother. I would be very upset if you decided not to take me out tonight.”

Max rubbed his forehead but smiled in response.

“Anyway, how was the party?” Max then asked.

“You know, pretty normal. One of our uncles was bragging about this investment he made at a tech company no one really knows about. Aunt Miranda, Dad’s second…no…third-cousin twice removed, was talking about this skin care product she bought from South Korea and promised everyone she’d bring some when she visits again…”

“She won’t,” Max and Marcus said at the same time, and both of them laughed.

“Our cousin Elizabeth got her nose done—again. And Uncle Jax got drunk before the party even started,” Marcus shared as he pulled out his phone from his pocket.

“Sounds like a blast.”

“Not really. Uncle Janus didn’t come.”

 “Wait, what?” Max asked in surprise. Janus hated the family, but he never skipped family gatherings.

“I guess he was busy,” Max could only assume, trying not to think much of it. But as he looked around the restaurant again, he suddenly remembered that this was the exact restaurant Janus had picked when he invited Max to enroll in J.S. High almost a year ago.

“That’s right. How could I have forgotten?” Max realized.

Marcus, who sent a quick message to someone on his phone, looked back at Max and asked, “Did you say something?”

“No, I was just…” Max’s thoughts lingered as he remembered his entire conversation with his uncle back then. He didn’t entirely understand the weight of Janus’s request, but the decision to accept the invitation wasn’t something he would ever regret.

“Marcus,” Max called out.

“Yes?” Marcus asked, eyes still glued on his phone.

“When Uncle told me to enroll in J.S. High, I told him that I didn’t want to for your sake,” Max began to explain, finally making Marcus put his phone down to look at him. 

“But when I told him that, he revealed that it was you who wanted me to transfer. Is that true? Because the way you’re always so cautious and overprotective of me whenever we’re in school makes me doubt if you really were the one who wanted me in J.S High.”

Marcus, who heard the question loud and clear, couldn’t find the right words to say. He wasn’t expecting Max to bring it up all of a sudden.

“I never thought you’d actually ask me that,” Marcus said, adjusting in his seat. “But since you brought it up, then fine, let me tell you the truth. I was the one who told Uncle Janus to invite you, but the entire thing wasn’t my idea.”

“What do you mean?”

Marcus released a heavy breath and looked directly into his brother’s eyes.

“I was told never to tell you, but can you keep it a secret from him?”

Max, who had no idea what Marcus was talking about, furrowed his brows and asked, “Him? Who are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about the man who wanted you in J.S. High,” Marcus answered, expression tight with unease. “Viktor.”

|END|

123 | Private Request

♝

“WE ONLY HAVE TWO months left before the year ends, and we’ll finally be seniors,” Khian said, glancing at Marcus, who sat beside him on the sofa.

The members of BND—Hans, Arjun, Marcus, Khian, Red, Hansol, and Leo—had just finished training and were cooling off in their base. They had a battle with PHD the other day, but as expected, they lost embarrassingly. The defeat infuriated Hans, so he had pushed them into nonstop training since then.

“I’ll have to reevaluate our Battle Grounds. We need a design so complex that PHD won’t stand a chance,” Hans declared before downing a bottle of water.

“You’ve got to relax, Hans. We still have next year. We’ll defeat them eventually,” said Arjun while settling beside Marcus and Khian.

“Besides, instead of just training and improving our grounds, shouldn’t we focus on recruiting new underlings too? We’ll graduate next year, and most of our Roses will graduate with us. We need a new batch who can continue our brotherhood. Think about Leo,” Arjun added, gesturing toward Leo, their lone second year.

“That’s right. You can’t just leave me here alone,” Leo chimed in.

Hans sank into a chair with a heavy sigh. “I wanted Richard Young to join our brotherhood, but he became an Elite. I can’t pull him out now. At least we’ll still have four Roses moving up as third-years next year. We should try to train them into BND material before we graduate.”

“How about recruiting younger Roses this time? The freshmen this year are promising,” Red suggested, eyes still glued to his phone.

“A freshman?” Hans echoed, considering it. “If we recruit one now, we’d have time to train them. But I haven’t seen anyone with potential.”

“What about that freshman? The one who dumped food on a Jack in the Great Hall? The serf with the ugly red hair? He doesn’t fit our image, but he’s got guts. Maybe that’s what we need?” Khian said, earning a bitter look from Marcus.

“That guy? We’re not a gang, Khian. He fits Cigarettes’ image more than ours,” Marcus shot back, making Khian shrug and drop it.

“Well, I’m just excited to finally be a senior. I don’t know why, but I feel like things will be different,” Red remarked, finally setting his phone aside.

“Different? Like we’ll win Mr. Brains & Brawn?” Hansol said sarcastically, drawing laughter from the dukes.

Their light mood shattered when someone walked into the greenhouse. The dukes froze, staring in shock.

“P-Pavel?” Hans stammered. In an instant, they all stood and bowed to the Humble King, Pavel Schäfer.

Pavel nodded slightly in acknowledgment and gestured for them to stand. As they straightened, Hans approached him cautiously. “May I ask why a king is gracing our base?”

Pavel let his gaze drift over them one by one, looking casually through the greenhouse. “The flowers here are really nice. Do you tend them yourselves?” he asked instead, leaving the dukes confused.

“My King, why are—”

“We only have two months before this school year ends,” Pavel cut in. “Tell me, what have you done that has helped our house in any way?”

The question made them tense. No one answered. Pavel finally turned back with a sweet smile. “Oh, don’t be so pressured, my dukes. It was just a harmless question. I was simply curious.”

Hans narrowed his eyes. “Why are you here?” His tone was firmer now.

Pavel ignored him and instead stepped toward Marcus. Despite Marcus being taller, he felt his throat tighten as Pavel’s piercing gaze fixed on him.

“Viktor would like to see you. Follow me,” Pavel said before turning for the door.

The request shocked everyone. Before Marcus could move, Hans stepped forward. “Why is he requesting Marcus? As their leader, I have every right to know—”

“Are you defying my orders?” Pavel interrupted, his expression suddenly sharp.

Even Hans faltered, taking a step back.

“We apologize,” Arjun said quickly on Hans’s behalf. “Marcus, do as you’re told.”

Marcus nodded and followed Pavel out.

He remained silent as they walked. Though Viktor was recognized as the leader, the truth was clear: all of Busters’ kings were terrifying in their own right. The Elites and other brotherhoods knew this well.

“Are you aware that J.S. High will fall as soon as we graduate?” Pavel suddenly asked, startling Marcus. Though he hesitated, Marcus couldn’t deny the thought had crossed his mind.

“Considering nearly all the brotherhoods in the House of Kings will graduate, then yes, it might,” Marcus admitted.

“It’s not might . It will,” Pavel corrected. “Do you know why?”

Marcus couldn’t answer. Pavel looked forward again. “Because we’re not the only ones graduating.”

Marcus furrowed his brows, unsure what that meant. But soon the realization struck. His eyes widened. “President Ian…he’s graduating with us,” he said, and Pavel nodded.

“That’s right. Ian and even Richard will be gone. And who will remain? Gavriil and the Griffiths twins. Gavriil is a strong vice president, but he won’t be any different if he becomes president. He knows what we’ve endured. We need someone who isn’t tied to our past. Someone who can shape this school’s future. If we can’t find someone like that, then…” Pavel trailed off, leaving Marcus to imagine the rest.

“Why are you telling me this?” Marcus asked.

Pavel stopped walking. Marcus realized they were already at the Stadium.

“Viktor is waiting for you inside,” Pavel said instead.

Marcus thanked the king and entered the Royals’ base. To his surprise, Viktor was alone, seated on his throne.

He approached the stage and knelt a few meters away. “My king…”

The silence stretched until Viktor finally shifted in his seat. “Stand.”

Marcus obeyed immediately. As their eyes met, Viktor leaned back. “It’s been a while since we talked privately, Thompson. Was it at Luna’s funeral?”

The mention of Luna made Marcus clench his fists, but he kept steady. “May I know why I was summoned here?”

Viktor chuckled, locking eyes with him. “It’s been two years since we changed the rankings in this house, yet nothing has entirely changed. J.S. High isn’t a house. It’s a collection of heirs stepping on each other to feel superior. Don’t you think it’s pitiful?”

“It is. And I’d be lying if I said I don’t regret not being able to do anything. We left the mess, yet we cannot clean it. As a duke, I am ashamed,” Marcus truthfully answered.

“As you should,” Viktor replied, shifting in his throne. “This wasn’t what Grey wanted. This wasn’t his vision for this great school. If he were here, do you think things would have been different?”

At the mention of Grey’s name, Marcus’s eyes burned with anger. “Don’t you fucking mention his name with that foul mouth of yours!” His voice echoed.

The aggression didn’t offend Viktor. If anything, he looked almost apologetic for speaking the name so carelessly. “Of course,” he said, rising from his seat and stepping closer to the edge of the stage.

“I won’t waste your time, Thompson. I called you here today because I have a request,” Viktor finally revealed, catching Marcus off guard.

“A request?”

“Yes…”

Viktor suddenly jumped down from the stage. He closed the distance between them until their faces were only inches apart. “There’s still a year left before we can make things right. And with the way things are now, there’s only one person who can do what we failed to do.”

Marcus furrowed his brows, locking onto Viktor’s cold grey eyes. Viktor hadn’t said it outright, but Marcus already knew who he meant.

“No…”

“That’s right. Your brother, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire,” Viktor said.

Marcus stepped back, shaking his head. “No…not Max. You are not going to make me enroll him here.”

Viktor sighed, rubbing the nape of his neck in irritation. “My dear Thompson, you know damn well that no one else in this goddamn school has the name, the attitude, and the drive to make a difference except him.”

“I said no!” Marcus shouted. “I’ve protected my brother from this school’s dangers for as long as I could. You, of all people, know what happened to him.”

“And that’s why you have to enroll him here,” Viktor snapped back. “I don’t give a single shit how long you’ve babied him. I don’t care what you or the fucking Sinclaires did to him, either. But that boy has every right to be here.”

“And why would I throw him into this fucking den? Huh? Give me one reason, Viktor,” Marcus demanded.

Viktor steadied himself, drawing in a deep breath before fixing Marcus with a deadly serious look. “You’re aware, aren’t you?”

Marcus frowned. “Aware of what?”

“The people who killed my family…” The silence in the stadium deepened as Viktor continued, “are the same people who killed Grey.”

Marcus froze. When the words sank in, he lunged, grabbing Viktor by the collar and nearly lifting him off the ground. “How dare you! We know damn well who killed Grey. How dare you mock him like this?”

“You…y-you know I’m not lying, Marcus,” Viktor struggled to say, shoving Marcus back. “We’ve known each other the longest. You know what I’m saying is true.”

Marcus’s fists trembled as he fought the urge to strike him. “I don’t care what’s true or not. What does my brother have to do with this?”

Viktor straightened his uniform, then pulled something from his pocket. It was an amulet, the Stepanov clan’s only heirloom. “Grey and I had a strong hunch. We believed the people who ruined our lives are the same ones who had been trying to kill Leigh and Luna.”

Marcus’s eyes widened in shock. To target not one, but three members of Crème de la Crème? The thought left a chill run down his spine.

“I…I don’t understand. What does J.S. High have to do with this? Why do I need to enroll my brother here?” Marcus asked, utterly confused.

Viktor clutched the amulet tightly. “Because we believe the one responsible for all the bloodshed…is here. In this very school.”

Marcus almost lost his balance. “T-This can’t be—”

“I’ve no time left,” Viktor cut in, frustration visible in his voice. “Grey and I searched for years but found nothing. It could be Paradox. It could be someone in the Elites. I don’t know! I scoured this entire house, used every ounce of power as king, but I have not found anything.”

For the first time, Marcus saw Viktor not as a king, but as a broken boy whose entire family had been murdered. The weight of that pain was something no ordinary human could endure. But it was clear that Viktor was slowly losing the battle, too.

“I tried breaching the Elites, which is why I gave Gavriil enough points to make him vice. I thought he could do it, but I was wrong. He isn’t strong enough,” Viktor said bitterly.

He tightened his grip on the amulet. “Grey always said Leigh was like his brother. Same ambition. Same vision. He was the closest to changing J.S. High, the closest to unmasking the one who destroyed our families. And when Grey fell…I realized there was no one left to carry that torch but your brother.”

Marcus’s throat tightened.

“He’s the only one who can change J.S. High. The only one who can find the person who ruined everything,” Viktor declared.

“But Max…he’s no longer the same boy you remembered,” Marcus said, guilt heavy on his face. “Not anymore.”

“It’s easy to forget,” Viktor said softly, turning back toward his throne. “But he will remember.”

“How?”

Without looking back, Viktor answered, “When a man is forced to cross a raging river, he builds a bridge. When he’s made to run until his feet bleed, he doesn’t stop—he crawls. You don’t know what a man can do when he’s desperate. And when he reaches that level of desperation, he’ll conquer everything. I guarantee it.”

|END|

124 | Eve

♝

“I’M TALKING ABOUT THE man who wanted you in J.S High. Viktor…” Marcus revealed.

Max’s eyes widened in shock. Never in a million years did he expect to hear something like that, but for some reason, despite the idea never crossing his mind, it felt almost…right.

“Viktor…” Max repeated, the name lingering in his mouth. “Why?” he asked.

Marcus couldn’t bring himself to continue, and Max didn’t press him. It wasn’t a question for Marcus anyway.

“I should have known,” Max muttered, taking a sip of water already set on the table. “When Uncle Janus tried to persuade me to enroll in J.S. High, he mentioned Crème de la Crème. I should have suspected this would happen.”

Marcus studied his brother, waiting for him to press for answers. For once, he was determined to explain everything if Max wanted him to. But to his surprise, Max stayed silent until a waiter arrived with their food.

“Thank you,” Max said, then turned back to Marcus. “Let’s eat.”

Marcus sighed softly, smiling in relief, and nodded.

They began their meal as the waiter poured their wine. Once the waiter left, Max put his glass down and said, “I only have one question. And I want a yes or no answer.”

Marcus swallowed and nodded, agreeing to Max’s terms.

Max took a small sip of wine before asking, “When Viktor asked you to enroll me in J.S. High…did he know you’ve been suppressing my memories?”

Marcus’s fork clattered onto his plate, the question catching him off guard. The silence in the room grew heavy. His lips parted, but no words came at first. Finally, he managed to force it out. “No.” He hesitated, then added, “Viktor never knew. But I’m certain he realized it eventually.”

“Well, it would be strange if he didn’t,” Max replied, calmly cutting into his steak, as if he hadn’t just asked something so damning.

“Max…” Marcus said, his voice low with worry. “When did you realize?”

Max gave a short laugh. “When did I realize I was being drugged? The real question is: how stupid were you all to think I’d never figure it out?” He said with a smirk, obviously amused by the situation. Then, glancing up at Marcus’s pale face, he teased, “Did my question frighten you, big brother?”

“It terrified me,” Marcus admitted without hesitation. “I’m terrified that you’ll hate me for what I did.”

“I’m not angry at you,” Max said seriously. “Disappointed, yes. But never angry.” His eyes met Marcus, trying not to frighten him. “I’m disappointed you let the Sinclaires make you do their dirty work. Who asked you? Father? No…he isn’t cruel enough. It had to be an older woman. Perhaps our—”

“Max, stop,” Marcus cut him off quickly, his tone pleading.

The air between them grew tense. Max sighed, laying his knife and fork aside. “I only wanted to enjoy Christmas with you. Seems like even that’s too much to ask.”

Marcus opened his mouth, then closed it again, afraid he’d only make things worse.

Max leaned back, his voice softening. “Being Luna Lemieux’s son has always been a curse—not to me, but to the Sinclaires. They couldn’t stomach their blood mixing with something they called evil. Of course, they’d do everything they could to erase that curse.”

“I—”

“They threatened you, didn’t they?” Max interrupted. “Told you it was for my sake. Manipulated you into believing it was.”

Marcus looked guilty, but mostly apologetic. Max could tell he knew something, but something greater was holding him back. Whatever it was, Max knew he didn’t have anything to say that would make Marcus confess.

“Don’t look at me like that. Don’t pity me. Pity is for the dead. And last I checked, I’m still alive.”

“Max…” Marcus took a breath and prepared himself for what he was about to say. “If you want, I’ll tell you everything. The whole story. Everything you’ve forgotten. Just say the word.”

Max stayed quiet for a long moment. Just as Marcus braced himself for an answer, Max casually picked up his fork again. “I like the way I am now.”

Marcus blinked. “What?”

“I’ve achieved everything I have because I’m focused on the present—not shackled to the past,” Max explained. “If I want to know something, I’ll ask. But right now, I don’t intend to know. I’ll remember in my own time. My memories are sacred. No one else has the right to give them back to me but me. I hope you understand.”

Marcus stared, stunned, before nodding slowly.

“Let’s end this bitter talk and enjoy dinner,” Max said with a small smile.

Marcus could only nod again, quietly relieved.

Despite the weight of their revelations, the two ate in silence, not out of anger but of unspoken understanding. As Max said, he wasn’t angry. Cliché as it was, he could never truly hate Marcus. Even if Marcus pointed a gun at him, he wouldn’t.

He just can’t.

Eventually, when they finished their plates, Marcus paid the bill and the two walked outside into the glow of Christmas lights.

“Never knew this many people would be out in the cold on Christmas,” Max muttered, tucking his hands into his coat pockets.

Marcus glanced at him, then unwound his scarf and draped it around Max’s neck. Max blinked, surprised, but he didn’t stop him.

Once Max warmed under the scarf, Marcus met his eyes and said, “I’m sorry I was never the big brother you needed. I disappoint you too often. Sometimes I feel like the more I protect you, the more I end up hurting you. I promise to be better.”

Max hadn’t expected such words. Instead of replying, he flicked Marcus on the forehead, just as Marcus did to him earlier.

“Ow!” Marcus rubbed the sting, and Max burst into laughter at his reaction.

“Can I be sincere for once?” Marcus complained, still smiling despite the pain.

Max shook his head.

“Oh well. I guess you don’t want your present,” Marcus then said, turning away.

Max instantly caught his arm. “Present? You got me a present?” he eagerly asked, acting just like how he would when he was younger.

Marcus chuckled. Moments like this reminded him that Max would always be his little brother. 

As rich as their family was, gifts were rare. Ironic, really, since people thought they had everything, yet something as simple as a wrapped box was uncommon. So throughout their childhood, Marcus and Max had only ever received presents from each other.

“Okay, okay…” Marcus pulled out a small blue box with a silver ribbon from his coat and handed it over. “Open it.”

Max thanked him softly and unwrapped it. Inside was a golden brooch, shaped like the letter M.

“It’s a brooch,” Max murmured, lifting it into the light to see it better.

“The letter stands for Marcus and Max,” Marcus explained, suddenly looking shy about it. “But if that’s too cheesy for you, just say it stands for money. You like that too anyway. You can’t wear it at school, though, but it’s perfect for parties and official events. You’ll look sharp.”

Max was speechless. Not from disappointment, but because he truly liked it. It was obvious Marcus thought about it carefully. That’s what made it extra special.

“Do you like it?” Marcus asked quietly.

Max looked back at his brother and nodded. “Thank you,” he said. “It means a lot to me.”

Marcus nearly sighed in relief. It wasn’t much, but seeing the smile on Max’s face made it worth it. “You’re welcome,” he said, reaching out to pat Max’s head.

Max tucked the brooch back into its box and slid it into his coat. “Now I feel bad for what I’m about to give you,” he said, pulling something from his pocket.

Marcus leaned forward curiously, only for his smile to disappear when Max pulled out his phone. “You’re giving me…your phone?” he asked, completely confused.

Max laughed but didn’t answer. Instead, he dialed a number and pressed his phone against his ear. “Where are you? I’m outside the restaurant I sent you. Oh, you’re close? Okay, I’ll see you in a bit,” he told the person on the other line.

He slid the phone back into his coat. Marcus looked at him, eyes narrow. “Who was that? Did you order something online?”

“You could say that,” Max replied just seconds before someone called his name.

Both brothers turned. Marcus’s heart almost dropped when he saw Cindy Lin walking toward them with a shy smile.

“M-Max…what did you—” he began, but his words died as Cindy stopped in front of them. Clearing his throat awkwardly, he straightened.

“Merry Christmas, Leigh,” Cindy greeted, hugging Max, who returned it without hesitation. After pulling away, she reached into her bag and handed him a small box. “It’s not much, but I wanted to give this to you. I hope you like it.”

Max smiled in surprise. “You’re too kind. Thank you.”

“Open it,” she urged.

Max did as he was told and found a silver Rolex watch inside, a style he was definitely going to use regularly.

“You know me too well,” Max said, grinning. “Thank you, Cindy.”

“It doesn’t top the diamond necklace you sent me this morning,” Cindy teased, “but I’m glad you like it.”

Marcus’s head snapped toward Max, stunned. A diamond necklace? For Cindy? He suddenly felt like he’d lost a silent competition.

Catching his brother’s expression, Max chuckled. “Don’t worry. I gave Scarlet and the others gifts too. No need to be jealous.”

Marcus shook his head, completely flustered. “W-What do you mean jealous? Why the hell would I be jealous? You can give whoever you want whatever you want. It’s not like it’s some kind of contest.”

“Whatever you say, big guy,” Max said playfully before turning back to Cindy. “Take care of him for me, okay? He’s such a goofball he might trip and break his neck.”

Marcus looked at his brother with shock, but Cindy only laughed. “I’ll try my best.”

Max smiled at the two of them and turned to leave. Marcus wanted to follow him, but something cold touched his hand. He looked down and found Cindy holding his hand.

“Do you want to hold onto me so you don’t fall and break your neck?” she teased, cheeks red.

Marcus wanted to believe she was blushing because of the cold, but he knew better. So he cleared his throat, unable to look at her directly. “If…you know…if you’re okay with it,” he said, and Cindy smiled, squeezing his hand tighter.

“Your hands are cold,” he said, squeezing it back.

“Then keep them warm for me,” she replied.

And together, they walked away as if the world had shrunk down to just the two of them.

…

Max made his way back to the parking lot alone. As much as he wanted to keep Marcus by his side tonight, it felt right to leave him with Cindy. After everything, it was the least Max could do. Cindy had helped him countless times, and she had always had a crush on his brother when they were younger.

“Well, time to go home,” Max said as he approached his car. Fishing in his pocket for his keys, he looked up…

…and froze.

Leaning casually against his car was none other than his childhood friend, Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev.

“ Is this karma for setting Marcus up ?“ Max whispered to himself. He quickly turned, ready to bolt, but Gavriil’s voice cut through before he could take a step.

“Leigh?”

Max cursed under his breath and slowly turned back. Gavriil was already walking toward him, and Max’s heart began beating even faster. Dressed in a long coat and fedora, Gavriil looked like he had stepped out of a black-and-white film.

“W-What are you doing here?” Max asked, scratching the back of his head, somehow unsure of what to do with his hands.

“Cindy told me the three of us would have dinner. She said to wait here while she got you.” Gavriil frowned slightly. “We were together a few minutes ago. Where is she?”

Max nearly facepalmed. “That sly vixen…” he muttered, before chuckling despite himself.

“Leigh?” Gavriil asked, confused at his reaction.

“She kinda left with my brother,” Max admitted awkwardly.

Gavriil furrowed his brows. “She left? So it’s just us?”

Max sighed. “It’s complicated, but yes. She set us up. I was about to head home after dinner with Marcus. Sorry…”

Surprised, Gavriil took a breath, then nodded. Max thought he’d look upset, but the vice kept his expression neutral. “Is that so?” He gave a small smile and reached out, patting Max’s head gently. “No need to apologize. You’re probably tired, so head home first. Don’t worry about me.”

“You’re sure?” Max asked.

Gavriil nodded, sliding his hand down to cup Max’s cheek. Max flinched at the cold touch, even through gloves, but he didn’t pull away.

“I’m just glad I could see you and personally wish you a merry Christmas,” Gavriil said softly.

They held each other’s gaze for a long moment before Gavriil finally stepped back. “Drive safe, alright?” He said, turning to leave.

Max bit his lip, chest tightening. He told himself it would be easier if Gavriil stayed away. He didn’t know where to place him yet. He needed time to untangle his feelings after what happened last time. But watching him walk away hurt more than he expected.

“Gav!”

Gavriil stopped, looking back.

Max hesitated, then blurted out, “Étienne’s away. I also sent all the maids and butlers home for Christmas Eve. Father’s not there either. Marcus will be late…”

“What are you saying?” Gavriil asked, puzzled.

Max swallowed, walked closer, and tugged shyly at Gavriil’s coat. “Do you…want to spend Christmas Eve at my place?”

|END|

125 | Mistletoe

♝

THE CITY DIDN’T SLEEP at 10:30 p.m. Everyone was waiting for midnight, hoping to welcome Christmas with the people they loved.

Max, who rarely celebrated it, found himself in a dilemma. Instead of embracing the Christmas spirit, Max felt like his chest was going to explode every passing minute. And it was all thanks to one stupid question…

“Do

you…want to

spend Christmas Eve at my place?“ he had asked Gavriil.

The question embarrassed him more than he had anticipated. He couldn’t help but grip the steering wheel, his eyes glued to the road so he wouldn’t glance at the man sitting quietly beside him.

Max steadied his breathing. This shouldn’t be a big deal. Krist and Brave hang out at their houses all the time—nothing out of the ordinary.

“Are you okay?” Gavriil asked, his voice cutting through the silence.

Max swallowed the lump in his throat and said nothing.

“Leigh?” he called out again, and Max finally sighed in defeat.

“I must be making you feel awkward,” Max said. “I had a bit of wine with Marcus earlier, so I feel a bit off. But don’t worry about me, I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.”

Gavriil nodded and turned away, looking out the window and releasing a breath. Max thought he was going to let it go, but then Gavriil told him, “You know, you’re not the only one who’s feeling nervous.”

Max gripped the steering wheel harder, praying that Gavriil wouldn’t look back at him and see how red his ears had turned.

…

“Make yourself at home,” Max said, stepping inside the mansion while Gavriil followed right behind him.

“It’s been a while since I’ve formally visited,” Gavriil replied, removing his coat and looking around the familiar interior. “I think the last time was when we were still kids.”

“Nothing has changed, hasn’t it?” Max asked, and Gavriil shook his head.

“Come on. Let’s head to the kitchen and find something to eat. You must be starving.”

Max led Gavriil to the kitchen. As he had told Gavriil, the house was empty. There weren’t maids waiting to attend to him. No chefs, butlers, or even guards. The entire mansion was quiet with just the two of them. Somehow, knowing that made Max feel overly conscious.

When they arrived at the kitchen, Max removed his scarf and coat and laid them flat on the counter. He opened the fridge, scavenging for something to eat. Thankfully, their chef left packed meals for Max to reheat.

“Perfect. Thank you, Chef Randy,” Max said, pulling out a couple of containers.

“Are you going to cook for me?” Gavriil asked as he sat on one of the stools.

Max chuckled at the question. “As much as I would love to make something for you, I can’t. I’m only going to microwave this beef bourguignon, if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind,” Gavriil answered, smiling.

Max reheated the meal, and somehow, Gavriil was impressed that he even knew how to use the microwave.

“Want some mashed potatoes?” Max then asked while they waited.

“You’re going to reheat some?”

“No, I’m going to make some.”

Before Gavriil could ask if he was being serious, Max grabbed a couple of potatoes from their pantry and started washing the chunky root. Gavriil watched quietly as the young heir set them aside so he could begin peeling them.

“When did you learn how to cook?” Gavriil asked him, certain Max had never sliced anything in his life before.

“I don’t know much about cooking, but I learned a thing or two during my suspension with CJ. I got to prep a few meals in the kitchen, and one of them was mashed potatoes,” Max answered as he worked on the peeler.

Gavriil stared at him in amusement. “You’re still peeling it wrong, though,” he teased.

“W-Well, I didn’t say I was any good, didn’t I?”

Gavriil laughed and approached him, grabbing a knife and a potato and peeling it like an expert. Max observed with awe. It was such a simple skill, yet Max found himself captivated. People who could do things he was terrible at always made him admire them.

“I cook for myself since I live here alone. My entire family is in Russia,” Gavriil explained, concentrating on the potato.

“Must be lonely,” Max said.

Gavriil placed the peeled potato in a bowl and looked at Max. “Do I look like I’m lonely?” he asked, voice low, and Max instantly turned away.

Max cleared his throat and gave up on the task, letting Gavriil do it since he definitely had better hand control.

Gavriil found himself holding back his laughter when he saw Max put the peeler down. Max seemed like the person who would never give up on anything, so having him act like that around him made Gavriil feel relieved. At least he didn’t have to pretend with him.

“You know, my mom would cook for me whenever she had the time. And she was surprisingly really good at it,” Max began to share, leaning against the counter. “She used to tell me that before I scold anyone for not doing their job right, I should make sure I could do the work myself. She was the perfect chairman, but I never really got the chance to learn from her. I can’t even peel potatoes right.”

“Not being able to peel potatoes doesn’t make you less of a man,” Gavriil said, trying to lighten the mood.

“I’m being serious here, you know?”

“I’m sorry, please do continue.”

Max playfully nudged Gavriil as he continued, “I don’t remember much about her. Although, my memories always made her seem perfect. She was the ideal trophy wife. The mother every kid was jealous of. But every time I meet other people, I realize that maybe I shouldn’t trust my memories at all.”

“Don’t say that,” Gavriil said, putting his knife down. “You knew Madam Luna more than anyone. Those memories you have of her will always have truth in them.”

“So you think my memory of her was right?” Max then asked.

Gavriil froze, thinking about it carefully. “I can’t say much about your mother. I don’t want to be careless about it. But compared to your father, Sir Denzel was definitely friendlier.”

Max turned to Gavriil in disbelief. “No, you’re lying. The old man? Friendlier? I don’t even remember seeing him laugh,” he said, trying to recall their past relationship.

Max’s memories had always been clouded, but could he have mixed it up? Others had also pointed it out. Maybe Denzel was the perfect parent in his memories. Maybe Max filled in the gaps to protect himself and his mother?

“Leigh?”

Max blinked and found Gavriil staring at him with worry.

“I lost you there for a second,” he said, and Max laughed it off, trying not to make a big deal out of it.

“It’s nothing. Let me start boiling some water while you peel the rest.”

The two prepared the mashed potato and avoided the topic of Max’s past. When everything was ready, Max gave the heated meal to his guest, who ate the entire thing in the kitchen.

“Come on, taste it now,” Max insisted right after Gavriil was done eating.

Gavriil placed the empty container in the sink and washed his hands. “I told you, I should have finished that first.”

“But it was still too hot,” Max said, holding the bowl in front of him, waiting eagerly. Gavriil chuckled and took a spoonful. Seconds after, he looked at Max, eyes wide in exaggeration.

“Oh! It’s the best thing I’ve ever tasted in my life!” he exclaimed, and Max rolled his eyes and hit his shoulder in irritation, causing the vice to laugh.

“You’re such an asshole.”

Max placed the bowl back on the counter, and Gavriil finally stopped teasing him, grabbing his hand and pulling him back. “I’m just joking. It’s good, Leigh,” he said, taking the bowl and having another bite. “Really good.”

“You’re lying.”

“Here,” he said, feeding Max, who hesitated at first. But after tasting his own creation, a smile tugged his lips, and the two finished the rest of the side dish until Gavriil could no longer take another bite.

They washed the dishes and cleaned the counter. When Max was finished putting the utensils back, Gavriil approached him and asked, “What shall we do now?”

Max thought about it for a while. But when an idea struck, he ran to the cupboards and rummaged through them. “Aha!” he exclaimed, grabbing a bottle of wine hidden behind the boxes of cereal. “Looks like Étienne still hasn’t changed his hiding spot.”

“You want to drink? I thought you already had some with your brother?” Gavriil asked, but Max just shrugged, handing the bottle to him while he took two wine glasses from the China cabinet.

“Let’s go,” he said, walking out of the kitchen.

Gavriil said nothing as he followed Max up the corridor to the second floor. When they reached a room, Max opened the door and walked in first. Gavriil stopped at the entrance, looking at his childhood friend in surprise.

“This is your bedroom,” he told him.

Max chuckled and placed the wine glasses on his bed’s side table. “I’m aware of that.”

“May I…” Gavriil cleared his throat. “…come in?”

“Yes, of course. Please come in.”

Gavriil took a deep breath and walked inside, closing the door behind him. He placed the bottle down, looking around the room while Max removed his shoes. The room was simple. There weren’t any pictures or posters, or any trace of Max. The only thing Gavriil found that belonged to him was the brooches on top of his dresser.

“Oh shoot, I forgot Marcus and Cindy’s gifts in the car,” Max remembered.

“Want me to get it for you?” Gavriil offered.

“No need. I’ll get it tomorrow,” Max said. “Want to use the bathroom?”

“I’m fine. Thanks.”

“Okay.”

Before the atmosphere between them turned even more awkward, Max got onto his bed and sat in the middle, legs crossed. He then patted the space in front of him, asking Gavriil to take a seat so they could face each other.

“This seems like a slumber party,” Gavriil said, removing his shoes and doing what he was told.

“I wouldn’t know. I haven’t had one.” Max reached out to the side table so he could pour wine into the glass. Once filled, he handed the other to Gavriil, and the two clinked their glass for a toast.

They took a sip, and Max looked down at the wine in his hand and bit the inside of his cheek. “I’m sorry if your visit has been boring. I’m not used to having guests.”

“What are you talking about? I’ve been having a blast,” Gavriil answered.

Max smiled and placed his glass aside. “How have you been celebrating Christmas, Gav? Do you go back home to your family?”

Gavriil took another sip of his wine, the question somehow unexpected. “I haven’t seen my family in a long time. And it’s not like I’m trying to avoid them. It’s just that—” Gavriil stopped midway. It was obvious that he couldn’t continue any longer.

“You don’t have to tell me everything, you know?” Max assured him.

Gavriil nodded and finished the wine before putting the glass aside.

The silence of the room left Max feeling nervous. They were alone in bed, yet somehow, beyond the uneasiness and the uncertainty, he felt safe around Gavriil. His presence, his familiar scent, his quiet—it was the kind of comfort and warmth he craved after everything that happened during their first term.

He was the break Max never thought he needed.

“I don’t like staying at home during Christmas Eve,” Max began to share. “It reminded me of the time my mother and I used to wait for Dad to come home. The food would slowly turn cold, the candles would get smaller, but he never arrived. He never did.”

“Was he with Edith?” Gavriil asked, and Max shrugged, unsure of the answer.

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, I hope my visit here erases those unpleasant memories you have during Christmas Eve,” Gavriil said, reaching out to remove the hair from Max’s face.

Max froze in place, afraid his fingers would accidentally touch his skin. But just then, he noticed the bruises on Gavriil’s fingers. The sight of it caught him off guard.

“Gav, what happened to you?” he asked, grabbing his hand and checking it. “I wasn’t able to notice it earlier. Did you get hurt? Did something happen?”

The vice president opened his mouth, ready to explain. But when Max saw the panicked look on Gavriil’s face, he slowly let go.

Gavriil pulled his hand away, hiding it from Max even though he knew that it was already too late. “Leigh,” he called, voice quiet. “What if…What if I’m not the person you think I am? Will you run away from me?”

The question caught Max off guard. He didn’t understand why he would even ask him that, but judging by the desperate look on Gavriil’s face, the answer he’d give him would mean everything.

“Why? Are you going to hurt me?” Max asked back.

“No, I would never hurt you.”

“Then it’s obvious,” Max said, grabbing Gavriil’s hand again. Gavriil watched as he drew it closer, and without warning, pressed it gently to his lips.

Gavriil swallowed hard.

“I won’t run away. Especially not from you,” he answered. Though the reply was bold, Max couldn’t hide the redness of his ears. He acted out before he could even think, and the obvious embrassment had caused Gavriil to argue with himself. If Max continued to act that way, Gavriil wouldn’t be able to hold back anymore.

“Do you have any idea what you’re doing to me?” Gavriil asked, and Max turned away, afraid that their gaze might meet and Gavriil would see through him.

The temperature in the room rose.

And then..

“What should I do, Leigh?” Gavriil soon asked, reaching out to hold Max’s cheek and forcing him to look back at him. “Even after twelve years, my feelings for you have not changed.”

Max’s chest exploded as the words embraced him tightly.

“Would you be mad if I continue what we left off last time?” Gavriil asked next, leaning closer.

Max bit his lip, heart racing. He wanted to nod. He wanted to let the man in front of him take the lead. But just as their lips were only an inch apart, Max forced himself to push Gavriil away, guilt overtaking his desire.

“We can’t,” he told him.

Gavriil blinked. “We…can’t?”

Max released a shaky breath and got off the bed. He walked up to the window to his balcony and stared at the night sky. “I don’t remember anything, Gav. And I especially don’t remember you. I’m not the Leigh you were with twelve years ago,” he admitted, his words hurting more now when it was spoken out loud.

“You say it as if you’re at fault when you’re not,” Gavriil said back, getting off the bed to approach him. “Leigh, you don’t have to answer my feelings. It’s not the reason why I told you.”

“But you told me that your feelings haven’t changed,” Max said, turning before Gavriil could take a step closer. “When you say that, it makes me wonder…do you like me now, or the me that you’ve known when you were younger?”

Gavriil saw the look on Max’s face. He looked devastated even though he hadn’t heard the answer yet. Was this the reason he was afraid to go any further? Was this the reason why he never truly explored what the two of them could be?

“I don’t like you, Leigh,” Gavriil declared, daring to take a step. “I am hopelessly in love with you,” he then confessed. And before Max could stop it, a tear began to stream down from his eyes. He wasn’t expecting such simple words to overwhelm him.

“The you before, the you now, and the you that will flourish in the future. I love all of them,” Gavriil continued as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “You don’t have to remember what you felt about me in the past. I told you that if you hold my hand and don’t let go, I’d walk with you forever. But, Leigh, the me standing in front of you now…do you like him, too?”

Max bit his lip, daring not to say anything too quickly. If he let his rational thinking answer for him, the regret might haunt him forever.

“What kind of answer do you want to hear from me?” Max said instead, sounding uncertain.

It should have shattered Gavriil. Max’s reply should have made it clear. But despite his own question, why was he crying so much? Why did it hurt him more than it should?

“You can’t ask me that while looking so devastated,” Gavriil told him.

Max could no longer hold it in. He grabbed his childhood friend and buried his face in his chest. “What do I do, Gav? I’m afraid of the person I was before. I don’t know if I could truly love you as much as you wanted,” he then confessed, a thought he had been running away from the moment his heart fluttered whenever he was near.

Gavriil wrapped his hand around Max, trying to calm him. He understood why Max felt that way. He didn’t want to force an answer out of him, but he knew why he struggled to find the truth.

“Leigh, do you feel safe around me?” He began to ask.

Max didn’t know where the question came from, but he nodded in reply.

“Do you hate when I’m around?”

“No.”

“If I disappeared, what would you feel?”

The idea made Max’s chest tighten. “It would ruin me.”

Gavriil’s embrace tightened, and Max could hear his heart beat faster.

“You know now, don’t you, Leigh?” He asked. “Every answer you gave was the same as mine. Do you know why?

He gently pushed Max so he could look at him, both their eyes glistening from the light outside the window.

Max stared back at the vice president, their hearts chasing each other in perfect sync.

“It doesn’t have to be said. You don’t even have to comprehend it. But when you silence everything else and only listen to what this says…” Gavriil pointed at Max’s chest. “There’s nothing for you to be afraid of. I’ll stand beside you. Always. And when you grow tired of me, I will—”

The world fell into slow motion, fate pausing just long enough. Before Gavriil could finish his sentence, Max finally surrendered and leaned in until his lips met his, the sudden contact instantly erasing all the doubts he once had with him.

Gavriil froze. But when Max pulled him closer, he relaxed and kissed him back. He didn’t try to overpower him. He was gentle, careful. He let Max lead him.

When they pulled away from each other, Gavriil caught Max panting, his cheeks flushed at the bold move. Gavriil wanted more, but he didn’t want to scare him. For now, this was enough.

“You just kissed me,” Gavriil told him, and Max buried his face against his chest again, embarrassed. Both of them couldn’t believe what happened. One was just better at pretending to be composed.

“What happened to we can’t?” He began to tease as he brushed Max’s hair with his fingers, still trying to calm himself after what had transpired.

“ Only when we’re alone, “ Max answered, his voice muffled.

Gavriil chuckled but nodded in understanding. “Alright. Only when we’re alone.”

The two said nothing more, holding each other after finally finding the answer to their uncertainties. But after a while, the silence was broken by the alarm Gavriil had set on his watch.

It was already midnight.

“Merry Christmas, Leigh,” Gavriil suddenly said.

Max lifted his head, eyes puffy from crying so much.

“Such a crybaby,” Gavriil teased, leaning in to peck his lips.

Max hit his shoulder in annoyance, but after a moment he smiled and replied, “Merry Christmas.”

Snow began to fall outside the window. There was no mistletoe above them, yet for the two of them, it was perfect all the same.

|END|

126 | Second Term

♝

REALITY CAME CRASHING DOWN on the students of J.S. High when the school bell rang, signaling everyone to return to their regular classrooms after a three-week-long winter break.

It felt like yesterday when they were walking down the halls on their first day of school. Now it was a new year and a new term. 2024 barely started, but the white uniforms already looked like they were seconds away from passing out in exhaustion.

“I can’t believe it’s only been four months. With everything that happened, I feel like a year has passed,” Marcus said, staring out the car window with a heavy sigh.

“We still have classes till July, so we’ll be seeing each other a little while longer,” someone replied, and Marcus turned to his little brother, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, who sat beside him with perfect posture, reading the student handbook as a refresher.

Winter Break only lasted for three weeks, but Max’s presence seemed to have changed drastically. He looked more certain. Confident. There was an air to him that was starting to frighten even Marcus.

“I wasn’t complaining,” Marcus then answered.

“I was also just telling.”

“You’re always so grumpy in the morning,” Marcus pointed out, crossing his arms and pouting like a kid. “Maybe you’re like this because you miss your friends. You’re a lot calmer when you’re with them than you are when you’re with me.”

“Please remind me again why I’m still going to school with you and enduring this torturous conversation?” Max sarcastically asked, and Marcus only laughed it off.

“You’re really not cute anymore,” Marcus said. “Don’t you agree, Étienne?”

Étienne, who had been minding his own business, looked back at the two through the rearview mirror and nodded to agree with Marcus’s sentiments. Max wanted to argue, but held his tongue back when the car stopped in front of the large gates of J.S. High. 

Dozens of guards rushed to their sides, inspecting every inch as if the car was stolen. The three of them were stunned, especially when they brought out the K9s. The House of Kings didn’t have this level of security before.

“Looks like Uncle Janus is finally cautious,” Marcus said as the guards finally let them in.

“I mean, with every incident that happened last term, this is only expected.”

As the gates opened, Étienne drove his way to the Hall of Janus to drop Marcus off first, who reminded Max of the morning assembly. He then dropped Max at the Keep, where students stopped to stare at the car in astonishment. 

The white exterior and the Lemiuex emblem displayed on the hood always caught people’s attention. But of course, nothing was more eye-catching than the man who was stepping out of it.

“ It’s Max. “

“ Can’t believe I’m seeing him this early in the morning. “

“ Was he always this intimidating? “

Max looked around, the blank expression he had worn since earlier slowly turning into a smile every time his eyes met a white uniform. The change of demeanor was obvious, but only Étienne could notice it.

“Enjoy your day, Master Leigh,” Étienne said, closing the door behind him.

“I’ll see you later.” 

Unlike the first day, Max didn’t trip or fall. He didn’t almost get hit by a car, either. Max only walked down the corridor with his chin up, showing off the brooches on his collar.

Students whispered. Some even stepped aside so they wouldn’t block his path. It had only been a couple of months, and Max had successfully shifted people’s opinion of him. Of course, not everyone favored him yet, but this was a huge step regardless.

“Look who’s finally here!” someone shouted, his voice bouncing off the walls. “It’s the infamous Max Sinclaire.”

Max looked back, his pretentious smile turning genuine when he saw two familiar faces approaching him.

“Ari…Ervin…”

Max’s two close friends, the Rose, Aristotle Faulkner, and the Jack, Ervin Walker, approached him with equally bright smiles. When they got closer, Ari didn’t hesitate and grabbed Max for a tight embrace.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but…I missed you guys!” Ari exclaimed, making both Max and Ervin laugh.

“I’d say the same thing, but we practically updated each other every day in our group chat. It’s hard to miss any of you,” Max pointed out, escaping the hug. “So, where’s Felix?”

“He just arrived. He texted me and said we should wait for him here,” Ari answered.

“Oh, perfect. I have souvenirs from Japan that I was hoping to give to you three,” Ervin then shared.

“Really? I love souvenirs!” Ari attempted to snatch Ervin’s bag, hoping to take a peek.

While Ervin tried his best to keep his bag from getting stolen, the two-faced Felix Campbell, with a height of a ten-year-old, finally arrived. He walked down the hall, almost invisible. But when he spotted Max, his face brightened.

“Max! I missed you so much!” Felix ran up to Max, wrapping his arms around Max’s neck to hug him, his feet barely touching the ground.

Max was caught off guard, but he smiled and eventually hugged Felix back while patting his head like he always did. While Felix enjoyed the embrace, Ervin and Ari stopped fighting and looked at the two with annoyance.

“Excuse me, but we’re here too, you know?” Ari said, arms crossed.

Felix pulled away, cheeks red in embarrassment. “O-Of course, I missed you guys too,” he said, his timid persona once again showing. Ervin had been getting used to his mean side, but the innocent version of him was cute too, so he smiled and patted Felix’s head as well.

“What the heck? I thought you’d have those dramatic transformations over the winter break. What a letdown,” Ari then teased, and the sweet smile on Felix’s face quickly turned into irritation.

“And I thought you’d at least have the time to visit a salon to fix that shitty red mess you call hair, but we can’t have everything now, can we?” Felix fired back, shutting Ari up.

“And there’s the Felix we know and love,” Ervin said, and Max chuckled, nodding in agreement.

“Since we’re all here, we should head back to our classroom now before the bell rings. I don’t want to be late on our first day back,” Max said, and the three nodded and followed behind him, eyes following the group who had no idea of the suffocating presence they carried.

…

There were only seventeen students left in Class II-A, but their noise could be heard even at the other building. When Max and his friends arrived, they expected their classmates to ignore them, but a wave of “good mornings” greeted them instead.

“Morning, Faulkner,” one of their classmates said, startling the class representative.

“Good to see you back, Sinclaire,” another said, surprising the quartet. 

They’d already noticed the sudden shift of attitude before, but now, after being gone for a couple of weeks, the change became more obvious. Everyone wasn’t being hostile around them anymore. In fact, the class felt light and friendly. Felix almost gagged.

“Good to see you too, Theo,” Max said back with a charming smile.

Theodore Crawford ’s greeting was meant to be casual, but when Max mentioned his name, he was surprised. He wasn’t expecting the gaffer to remember who he was. It was so unexpected that his cheeks flushed in an instant.

“And that’s how you get trapped in his clutches. Good luck with that,” Ari managed to joke, patting Theo’s back before making their way to their seats.

Max and Ari settled at the back. 

“Can’t believe they’re treating you like this now,” Ari said, eyeing his classmates. “It felt like yesterday when they were still making fun of you, and now they’re acting all nice. But I guess if Ervin can have a change of heart, maybe they’re being genuine.”

“Look at you, being reasonable for once,” Max teased as he pulled his trusty notebook out of his bag. “Anyway, what rank are you now? I need to write a plan for both of us.” 

“Is this about the Elites thing again? I’m telling you, Max, I’ll try my best, but I don’t think—”

“You’re never getting in with that attitude,” Max cut him off. “Now, rank?”

Ari sighed in defeat. It wasn’t like he was against the idea—being a member of the Elites would look great in his credentials. But he wasn’t like Max. If he wanted even to enter the top 100, he needed to work a hundred times harder than anyone else.

“Last time I checked, I was ranked 289 with 4100 points. If I aced the exams, it might help boost my rank a little bit, but I don’t think that would be enough to bring me to the top 150,” Ari explained, and Max immediately began jotting everything down in his notebook.

“Let’s assume you’re the third-highest scorer in the exams. That would give you an additional one thousand points. Based on the ranks that were announced last time at the Great Hall, that many points would at least bring you to rank 200,” Max said while he continued to note the information.

Max then stared at the numbers and tapped the pen on his notebook. Ari was watching him with furrowed brows when, all of a sudden, Max slammed his hand on the table, startling not only Ari but everyone else in the room.

“That’s right!” Max exclaimed, writing it down.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/79f9a6bc51b688d92d0de978133e4d58a30aed50/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6e456647565239767247443638773d3d2d313139373233323238332e313863333031633663366539623134653632383935363432393830392e706e67)               

“You’re a Rose, Ari! You can ask Hans for points.”

The suggestion almost made Ari choke on his own saliva.

“A brotherhood can give a certain amount of merit points to a white uniform per year. Boys Next Door gave you points last school year, which means they can give you MPs again as a sophomore. They can give you a maximum of 2000 points, Ari. Your rank would skyrocket!” Max excitedly said. 

Ari cleared his throat and moved closer to his friend. “Max, I’m BND’s underling…”

“Yes, I just said—”

“…by force,” Ari finished.

“Roses have the hardest criteria. Hans even evaluates them every term to check if they’re still worthy of the title. That’s why there’s only fifteen of us,” Ari began to explain. “Now, let me remind you that I only became a Rose because your uncle wanted you to have a bodyguard. Why on earth would Hans give me more points if he’d been dying to kick me out?”

Max, who listened to every word, didn’t even falter. “If you’re worried about that, then let’s just prove to the Dukes that you’re just as worthy of being a Rose as Richard Young and the others.”

“Are you fucking crazy?”

“What? I’m being serious.”

Ari wanted to argue, but the school bell rang, interrupting them.

“ Good morning and welcome back to J.S. High, dear students. The morning assembly is about to begin, so please head to the stadium immediately. Thank you. “ A familiar voice announced through the campus speakers.

“We’ll continue this discussion later,” Ari told Max before getting up and standing in front of the class. “Alright dimwits, form a line outside and let’s go,” he instructed.

Everyone did what they were told and headed out. Class II-A stood in line in the hallway, Class B, C, and D following right behind them. The four classes eventually arrived at the stadium, joining the other years who were already waiting at the bleachers.

Similar to their first day, the middle of the stadium had seats for the brotherhoods of their houses. And on the stage were two thrones for the leaders of the Royals.

“Everyone seems to be more excited this term,” Max noticed as he and the rest of his class took a seat.

“They’re probably excited because there are a lot of activities this term. We have Club Month,  the Elite School Convention, the Spring Dance, and of course, the most awaited of them all, the Annual Brotherhood Reranking where all the houses will be competing against each other,” Ari explained, looking just as excited as the others.

“Annual Brotherhood Reranking,” Max repeated, the words sounding heavier than they should.

“I hope the ranks don’t change,” Ervin said while Max stared at the brotherhood banners that were yet to be unfurled. “I’m not saying the brotherhoods in this house are perfect, but imagine Jokers and the others losing. I don’t think I’m ready to welcome a new brotherhood here.”

The thought left a chill down their spine.

“I agree. It would be catastrophic if the Royals get demoted. It would definitely put our house in a difficult spot,” Felix explained. “After all, Viktor and Hee-joon are the face of the House of Kings. Their presence as our King and Prince has benefitted us more than we might realize.”  

“If you’re praising them like that, then it must be serious,” Max answered,  somehow agreeing with Felix, too.

While the four of them began discussing Club Month, Mr. Vincent Coleman, the morning assembly’s MC, took the stage to warm up the crowd.

“Good morning, House of Kings!” he exclaimed, and the white uniforms instantly roared in excitement.

“Glad to see everyone still this lively after the Winter Break,” Mr. Coleman said, looking at the bleachers, his face appearing on the LED screens that were now fixed after the stunt Viktor pulled during the previous battle.

“The 1st Term had ended, and I know how excited you all are for what’s about to come. But since the first exam season just ended, the assembly today will be a bit different,” the MC revealed. “Today, we will not only reveal the examination’s top scorers, but we will also be having our Reranking Announcement! Isn’t that exciting?!”

 The white uniforms weren’t expecting it, but the reveal had left everyone cheering. Some were nervous, some were confident, while others couldn’t wait to find out how they fared during the exam.

“I know you’re all on the edge of your seats, so to officially begin this term’s first morning assembly, let’s give it up to the House of Kings’ most outstanding white uniforms, the Elites!”

The white uniforms continued to cheer as the supreme student council members entered the stadium one by one.

The first to appear was the Elites’ School Representative, Dustin Griffiths. He refused to smile or acknowledge the students, but his presence no doubt commanded the crowd. Following behind him was the new Treasurer, Heaven J. Carter.

Unlike Dustin, Heaven was a natural. He smiled and waved, and winked at his fans. Being a member of the Monarchs definitely helped him charm his way to the top.

“He’s a natural. In fact, a little too natural,” Ari commented while they watched the House of Kings’ fourth highest-ranked student make his way to the front.

Max also stared in silence. CJ had told him about Heaven’s betrayal. Loyalty to the Count was absolute, so for him to do such a thing to his leader meant Heaven was confident that his backer would protect him. 

Whoever that may be.

“And there they are, the most famous white uniforms in all the houses.”

The stadium erupted as Secretary Richard Young made his entrance, followed by the Vice President, Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev. The two walked side by side, their presence and demeanor as commanding as their titles. Both of them no doubt embodied their ranks.

“It’s only been three weeks, and Mr. Perfect looks even more annoying than ever,” Ari complained as he and his friends’ eyes followed the vice rejoin the Elites.

Gavriil’s face was stone-cold. He walked with confidence, but he was far from elegant. Others feared him more than they feared Ian, which was only expected, as he had the most authority when it came to the White Uniforms. But as Max watched him, he couldn’t help but see past his thick walls.

Especially after that night.

The two confessed, not just about their feelings but also their fears. It was intimate and raw, but despite it, their dynamic didn’t change. They didn’t start sending sweet messages or go on a ton of dates. In fact, they barely even contacted each other the entire break. 

Max hadn’t been in a serious relationship before, so he thought it wasn’t necessary. Gavriil didn’t mind either—he followed Max’s pace.  

Others might ask what the point of the confession was, but the answer was simple. That type of dynamic fit them the best. They weren’t showy or clingy, but it didn’t mean the kiss was pointless. For them, knowing they could now confidently lean on each other without reserve is what made the entire thing work.

“Ari, I don’t know if you’re dissing him or complimenting him,” Max honestly told him.

“He finds it hard to admit that he’s jealous,” Ervin added, causing Felix to laugh while Ari rolled his eyes back.

Once Richard and Gavriil stood at the front with Dustin and Heaven, the man of the hour finally stepped inside. The crowd’s reaction made it seem as if a celebrity had appeared. Ian Rothman walked in, bringing with him his confidence and overflowing charisma. No one needed to introduce him. Everyone knew he was the president at first glance.

Ian smiled at the Elites, and all of them made their way to the stage. Once in formation, Mr. Coleman handed him the microphone, and when Ian stepped forward, the white uniforms stopped talking in an instant.

“J.S. High,” his voice echoed through the stadium. “Welcome back to the Kings’ Castle. I hope that the days you’ve spent outside our walls have given you enough time to reflect on the things you weren’t able to accomplish during the 1st Term.

“I know how hard it must have been, but today is the beginning of a new chapter. Reset your goals, challenge yourselves, and raise the stakes. We, the Elites, are all waiting for you,” Ian said, his voice encouraging. “Once again, as the House of Kings’ council president, welcome back. Conquer everything, dear students, and always remember—whatever happens in the castle…”

“Stays in the castle!” 

The students applauded Ian’s short yet meaningful speech. Max joined in, his respect for the president deepening with every moment he observed him. His admiration for President Helena was nearly the same, and he knew it would only continue to grow from here on out.

“Thank you, President Rothman and the rest of the Elites,” Mr. Coleman said as Elites descended from the stage. 

The MC walked to the center and smiled at the crowd whose cheers only grew louder. 

“Looks like everyone’s ready,” he said, gesturing at the entrance. “J.S. High, we’re only getting started. Let me hear your cheers as we all welcome back the pride of the House of Kings…the brotherhoods!” 

|END|

127 | Top 100

♝

THE STADIUM HAD THREE main doors: one on the left side, one on the right side, and one in the middle. The left door opened first, and a group of Black Uniforms walked in wearing clown masks. Their leader, Krist Hyusen, opted for the mask and was seen grinning at the crowd like a ringmaster.

Jokers’ banner unfurled from above the stage, and the white uniforms cheered, especially the Jacks. Even Ervin, who always kept his composure, was up on his feet, yelling the barons’ name. 

The jesters ran to their seats, throwing water balloons at the unfortunate students in the lower bleachers. What made it worse was that the balloons didn’t only contain water, but also glitter.

While the white uniforms cursed at the barons, the next brotherhood marched in.

Cigarettes hyped up the crowd while CJ chased after Krist. Others thought another argument would ensue, but the two leaders bumped their fists together instead, their friendship no longer a performance. The Count then draped his arm around Master Joker’s shoulders, and the two took their seats.

Once Cigarettes’ banner dropped, Crazy 8 walked in using the door on the right. The elegant Siren led the group, holding the cane she also held during their first assembly. The other seven members trailed behind their leader, their faces covered. It was already the second term, yet no one could still identify who the Marquis was.

“ Can I really conquer them? “ Max wondered as he watched the group sit in front of the Counts, their banner revealing itself on the other side of the stage.

The ground almost shook when the next brotherhood appeared. The Dukes, Boys Next Door, walked in like pageant contestants. They waved and walked straight to their seats, and when they approached the other brotherhoods, Jokers and Cigarettes stood and bowed.

The sight left the others dumbfounded. The barons and the counts would have done it mockingly in the past, but now it was the opposite. Max couldn’t help but smile at them proudly.

Finally, the most awaited brotherhoods were next. 

Trumpets blared, the sound causing everyone to stand. The middle door opened, and Pretty Duo walked in first, followed by Dangerous Five and the fierce Hot Wingmen. Soon, their leader, Kim Hee-joon, stepped into the stadium, and everyone began to bow to show their respect.

PHD’s banner dropped near the center, and the members settled into their seats while Joon made his way to the stage. Before sitting on his throne, the strongest brotherhood among the five houses entered, their presence unmistakable.

Everyone held their breath. No one cheered as the Kings marched down the aisle, all nine members carrying a different kind of air to them. But the one in the middle, their leader, brought a different kind of weight that was far more suffocating than anyone in their house.

Viktor Alekovich Stepanov, the leader of Busters, grinned as he scanned the stadium. He waved at no one and walked past the brotherhoods who were bowing to him. Once he got on stage, their banner dropped, and everyone began standing back up.

Before taking a seat, Viktor snapped his fingers, and a white uniform rushed in to hand him a microphone. The students remained standing as their king positioned the mic near his mouth.

“Welcome back to the House of Kings,” he said, voice low and commanding. “There is so much that I want to say, but I’ll only narrow it down to one…”

Viktor paused, his eyes roaming. After a while, he grinned and touched his brooch. “Чему́ быть, того́ не минова́ть,” he announced, confusing those who could not understand the language.

“What did he say?” Max asked with furrowed brows, his friends and classmates just as confused. But when Max saw Gavriil’s reaction, he instantly knew that those words meant more than what Viktor made it seem.

Viktor was satisfied by the crowd’s reaction and tossed the microphone back to the white uniform before taking a seat on the throne with Hee-joon.

The Master of Ceremonies, Professor Coleman, walked back on stage and led the rest of the morning assembly, trying to bring back the students’ excitement after their king’s cryptic message.

The school anthem was sung, oaths and pledges were renewed and recited, and the brotherhoods tried their best to stay wide awake during the entire thing.

President Janus didn’t make a surprise appearance like the first day’s morning assembly, so the program continued without him. Once the white uniforms quieted down, the LED screen lit up with numbers from 1 to 10 for each year. The moment had come—the highest scorers were about to be revealed.

“To announce the Top 10 highest scorers for the First Year and Second Year, let us give a round of applause to Professor Pennington,” Mr. Coleman said as Mrs. Pennington jogged to the stage, holding two black and gold envelopes.

Unlike earlier, the White Uniforms became serious. Because of the nature of their school, others might assume that academics were the least of their concern. But in J.S. High, where the most excellent students study, their grades are just as crucial to them as their ranks.

“I will begin with the freshman students.” Mrs. Pennington opened the first envelope, revealing the list of names. “The student who placed tenth in the exams is…”

One by one, the screen was filled with names of students who rose above the rest. Some cheered for their classmates’ success, while others silently cursed at themselves for being too complacent.

“I bet a thousand dollars Ari would lose to Felix,” Max blurted out while Mrs. Pennington got ready to announce the Top 10 scorers for the second year.

“I’ll add another thousand to that bet,” Ervin joined in, causing Ari to glare at his friends. 

“I hate you guys.”

Max and Ervin laughed, but they weren’t really trying to be negative. Ari had been tense since the announcement started. They wanted him to relax, even for a bit. So when Ari began bouncing his legs in nervousness, Max reached out and patted his back. “You’ll be fine,” he assured him. “Whatever the results, you gave it your all, and that’s what matters.”

Ari released a breath and nodded, trying to calm himself for a bit.

“For the Sophomores,” Mrs. Penngington began to announce. “The student who placed tenth in the exams is…” she opened the other envelope and read the name. “Class II-A’s Theodore Crawford, with an average score of 94.2 percent.”

The class cheered as Theo got up from the bleachers, jumping for joy. Max and his friends were also clapping for their classmate. Their class got the first blood, and that was a good sign. Their adviser, Sir Barron, would definitely be happy with that result, too.

“Looks like the Top 10 will be taken over by the entire A-Class again,” Max overheard someone from Class B say, which was a valid assumption. All the Top 10 for the first years were also from Class A. It was rare for someone in a lower class to beat any of them.

“Now for the ninth-highest scorer,” Mrs. Pennington paused for a quick check. “Class II-A’s Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, with an average score of 95 percent.”

As soon as Max’s name appeared on the screen, brotherhoods watching in the middle cheered first before the white uniforms did. Members of Jokers, Cigarettes, and Boys Next Door were even running around, acting as if they won the lottery.

Max laughed at the reaction, but he was also relieved. He knew he wasn’t the smartest in the room, but to rank 9th among geniuses was a privilege and an honor.

“Five hundred points secured,” Felix said while nudging Max’s side. “Congratulations.”

“I think you’d rank higher if you studied harder in Math,” Ari then teased, causing their group to laugh.

Top 8 and 7 were announced soon after. For Ervin, the sleepless nights and his newfound reliance on coffee finally paid off since he secured the sixth spot, with Hazik just ahead at fifth. His friends showered him with congratulations, yet Ervin couldn’t shake the feeling of falling short, especially knowing he and Hazik were separated by only half a percent.

“Our class is occupying the entire list,” Ari said as he stared at the list flashed on the screen.

“Still nervous?” Felix then asked, and Ari tried to play it cool.

“I mean, the only people I need to look out for are you and that Vice President. Whatever the results are, I’m sure I’ll be fine,” Ari said, and somehow, there was a bit of truth to those words. The three of them had occupied the top three last year, and no one came close to their scores. It would take a super genius to defeat them.

“I will now be announcing the student who placed fourth in the exams,” Mrs. Pennington said, and Ari’s aloofness completely disappeared.

Mrs. Pennington looked at the list, and for a second, a surprised expression slipped. Max instantly noticed, but he didn’t say anything. He waited with the rest of their year until a name was officially mentioned.

 “Class II-A’s Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev, with an average score of 97.8 percent.”

The words echoed, and everyone in the stadium practically gasped, especially Max and his friends.

“W-Wait, that’s not right. Gavriil is in fourth place?” Ari asked in disbelief. He always acted as if he hated him, but his reaction said otherwise. “He was Top 1 last year. How is this possible?”

Ari and the rest of Class A murmured among themselves. They couldn’t believe the Elite’s Vice President dropped three places.

Max couldn’t help but look at Gavriil, who was standing below the stage with the rest of the Elites. Ian was saying something to him. Max couldn’t tell if he was being scolded or comforted, but Gavriil didn’t seem fazed. For a moment, he looked like he expected it.

“Gavriil, Ari, and Felix were last year’s top three,” Ervin realized. “If Gavriil’s now in fourth place, who’s—”

“I will now proceed with the third-highest scorer,” Mrs. Pennington interrupted, making the entire second year turn to Ari and Felix. If they got called now, it would mean someone surpassed the sophomore’s smartest students.

Mrs. Pennington read the name, and unlike her reaction with Gavriil, the professor couldn’t hide her disbelief. She couldn’t believe what she read that she had to call for Sir Barron to double-check.

“What’s going on? Did they actually make a mistake?” Max asked as the other professors joined the stage to check the results as well.

After a while, everything was finalized. Sir Barron and the rest of the professors walked down the stage and gave Mrs. Pennington the go signal.

“Apologies for the delay,” she said, clearing her throat. “I will now announce the third-highest scorer.”

The sophomores held their breath. And before Mrs. Pennington could even say it, an unfamiliar name flashed on the screens, surprising everyone in the stadium.

“The student who took third place is…Class II-D’s Kawanishi Keigo , with an average score of 98.2 percent. Congratulations,” Mrs. Pennington finally announced, but instead of cheers, the stadium fell into complete silence.

Ari blinked. “Did she just say…Class D?”

The entire Class II-A turned to look at the infamous white uniforms who were notorious for not caring enough about their academics. However, they were more recognized for their skills, which was why they were invited to J.S. High. 

Still, the results left everyone speechless.

No one spoke until Class II-D stood and began cheering.

It was an unbelievable achievement. Class C and D rarely enter the exams’ Top 50, which made this a big deal. 

“Holy shit” was the only thing Felix could say as he and his friends looked back at Gavriil. Sir Kai Barron was reprimanding him because of the unexpected results. Gavriil, the Elite’s Vice President, was supposed to embody excellence. Falling short did not reflect his title.

“With this result, Alexeev might get demoted,” Felix pointed out. “If Richard Young beats Ian and becomes the top scorer of their year, there’s a chance he might take his spot.”

The thought of it unconsciously made Max reach for his brooches. If Richard becomes the new Vice President, what would Viktor do to Gavriil?

“Wait, Felix, if you beat Ari and take first place, you’d get three thousand points. You might just end up becoming a gaffer. That’s a big deal,” Ervin said next, which only made Ari even more nervous. It didn’t help that even Gavriil got replaced.

“Okay,” Ari took a deep breath to calm himself. “I want to have a little hope, but Felix, how confident are you about your results?”

Max and Ervin turned to Felix. Felix didn’t expect the question, but then the dweller grinned and leaned towards Ari. “Very confident,” he answered. “In fact, it was so easy and predictable I even know the exact items you got wrong.”

Max was surprised, while Ervin couldn’t help but laugh in amazement. 

Ari couldn’t even say anything. He knew his capabilities, but he especially knew Felix’s.

“I guess it was expected,” Ari said, already giving up before the results could be announced. “How am I to beat the kid who fell asleep and finished a 150-item exam in only twenty minutes, yet still got third?”

Ari showed Felix his hand, officially raising the white flag.

Felix smiled and shook it.

“Better luck next time,” Felix said, his innocent persona breaking only for a second.

It didn’t take long for the results to be revealed. As they expected, Ari took second place with an average score of 98.7 percent. While Felix Campbell, the once timid serf of Class II-A, got 1st place with an unbelievable average of 100 percent, an average that got everyone’s attention.

While the stadium erupted in cheers, Max looked at his friend with quiet admiration. It had always been clear, but now he was certain: the white uniform he had rescued and taken in was no lost puppy at all.

…

The rest of the top scorers were announced. 

For the Third Years, Dustin Griffiths took first place, followed by Heaven J. Carter, and a white uniform who was ranked fifteenth.

As for the Fourth Years, Ian Rothman stood on top, followed by Rank 8 Furukawa Kenzo, and Richard Young. No one was surprised by the results—they were known as their year’s smartest.

Class II-D was still celebrating Kawanishi Keigo’s victory since he was the only white uniform from a D class to have entered the Top 10 among the entire student body, while Class II-A was thrilled to find out that their adviser, Sir Barron, sent 200 MPs to their account as promised.

The stage was cleared for the next event, which was the Ranking Announcement. Thanks to the exam scores, the ranks once again shifted drastically, causing the white uniforms to hold their breath as they waited for their new ranks to appear.

Similar to the announcement at the Great Hall, ranks were displayed on screen one by one. The white uniform’s new rank and picture flashed for everyone to see. Some cheered, while some grunted in disappointment.

“What’s everyone’s rank?” Max asked, turning to his friends.

“289,” Ari answered.

“400,” Felix added.

“318,” Ervin said last.

“I was Rank 286.”

Max hadn’t told anyone else about the points Cindy gave him during his visit to the House of Queens, but he knew it would be enough to promote him. How high he’d get was the real question.

Ranks six hundred to three hundred fifty came by fast, and as they had expected, Felix was no longer in that margin. Everyone in the stadium waited for their names to be called. Even the brotherhoods were watching the results carefully.

The atmosphere seemed tense, but oddly enough, the white uniforms were enjoying themselves. Students who got promoted were congratulated, while those who got demoted were encouraged. 

A year ago, Ranking Announcements were chaos. Some got into fights and even had brotherhoods involved. But now, as each student got their rank, students no longer blamed each other. For the first time, J.S. High felt like one house. And with everything that had been happening, this was what they needed the most.

“ Rank 312, second-year student of class A, Ervin Walker, with a total of 3,400 merit points…dweller ,“ the voice announced.

Ervin’s friends instantly congratulated him, while the members of Jokers chanted his name, proud that their Jack had once again been promoted.

The rest of the ranks rolled out. And at Rank 260…

“ Rank 260, second-year student of class A, Felix Campbell with a total of 5420 merit points — “ Ari squeezed Felix’s arm. “—Gaffer,” the voice announced soon after, and their entire class got on their feet, the bleachers shaking at their celebration. 

“Hell yeah!” Ari grabbed Felix for a hug, lifting him off his seat.

Max and Ervin congratulated the fourth gaffer of their year. Even those who once bullied and belittled Felix were congratulating him. 

“Looks like I’m losing to you three. It’s almost embarrassing,” Ervin suddenly said, trying to keep the sentiment to himself so he wouldn’t sour Felix’s achievement. 

Max overheard him and draped his arm around his shoulder, cheering him up. “Hey, you’re freakin’ Ervin Walker. You’re a Jack, and one of the school’s most celebrated student athletes. Believe me, you’re not losing to anyone.”

Ervin chuckled and looped his arm around Max’s waist. “I guess you’re right. But I’ll definitely catch up to you guys. I won’t allow myself to be the only dweller in our group.”

“I wasn’t expecting you to.”

 Ari’s rank came after. He was previously Rank 289, but rose to Rank 212 with a total of 6,300 points after the examination results. Even Hans, whom Ari swore hated him, got up to congratulate their underling.

“Max hadn’t been called yet,” Marcus, who had been waiting for his brother’s photo to appear on screen, said while the rest of the Dukes cheered for the other Roses whose ranks were being announced.

“What was his rank last time?” Arjun asked.

“I think it was around 280, but we’ve already passed the 200 bracket.”

“You shouldn’t be worried then,” Hans joined in. “If his name hasn’t been called yet, then it only means he got promoted.”

Khian agreed and hit Marcus’s back as a sudden thought passed him. “Imagine if he enters the Top 100. Only three sophomores have ever done that, and they were Ian, Richard, and Gavriil,” he told them.

Siren, who was seated behind Hans, overheard the conversation and interjected, “With everything he has accomplished so far, it wouldn’t be a surprise if the young heir does enter the 100th bracket.”

Hans chuckled and turned to face the Marquis. “Why? Would that be enough to interest you?”

Siren, graceful as ever, answered with a smile. “Perhaps. But that would be none of your concerns, Sir Hans.”

Hans no longer pushed it as he and the rest of the brotherhoods turned back to the screen where Rank 150 had already been announced.

“We’re in Rank 150. If the little toy surpasses a hundred, I’m sending a bunch of Jack-in-a-box to celebrate,” Hans overheard Krist say.

“I’ll make a bunch of deals, too,” CJ added, sitting beside Krist with his hands resting on the upper back of the baron’s chair.

Jokers and Cigarettes were waiting as well. Max was like a son to them—a boy who carried both of their crown brooches with pride. Another remarkable achievement from him would mean victory for both of them.

“Master Joker, we’re already on Rank 110,” Rome reported, eyes glued on the screen.

“Holy shit, that sly fox might actually pull it off,” CJ exclaimed, pulling out an unlit cigarette from his mouth.

“109…108…” Krist was counting down as pictures of different white uniforms flashed on screen. 

The rest of the students were waiting as well. And when Rank 100 finally appeared, and it wasn’t Max, the entire stadium erupted.

Max’s protectors jumped to their feet. One Count even grabbed a chair and lifted it over his head in excitement. If Ian hadn’t stopped him, he might’ve thrown it into the crowd like a complete maniac.

“That’s what I’m talking about! That’s my little toy!” Krist cheered, turning toward the sophomore bleachers, where the students were cheering just as loudly. Their reactions made Max laugh.

“Congratulations, Marcus. Your brother just became the fourth second-year student to ever surpass Rank 100,” Arjun said.

Marcus simply smiled, trying his best not to cry like the proud older brother he was.

Everyone in the stadium waited for Max’s name to be announced. They held their breaths as the anticipation slowly became unbearable. Some even started making bets on how high Max’s rank would be. It became a waiting game that even caught the Elites’ attention.

Silence filled the stadium as a few more names were called.

Finally, a familiar face appeared on the giant screen, his rank reflecting all the achievements he had worked hard for since entering J.S. High.

“Rank 95, second-year student of Class A, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, with a total of 7,050 merit points…gaffer.”

For a heartbeat, everyone stood frozen.

Then the silence shattered.

The overwhelming roar that followed shook the entire stadium.

|END|

128 | Class II-A

♝

“IS IT OVERKILL IF I tell you how honored I am to be walking with you right now?” Ari teased as he and his friends walked back to their classroom after the successful morning assembly.

“You’re not gonna shut up about this, are you?” Max asked.

Ari grinned and shook his head. “Nope.”

After Max had been announced as J.S. High’s new Rank 95, everyone in the stadium went feral. 4th-year and 3rd-year students dominated the Top 100. Max, who had not only started four months ago, had also become the fourth sophomore to have achieved such a feat alongside Ian, Richard, and Gavriil.

But Max wasn’t the only white uniform whose rank drastically changed. The results for ranks 6 to 20 left everyone stunned since a handful of them switched places. While the Elites, despite public assumptions, were still the same.

Gavriil kept his rank, but thanks to the exams, Richard was only nine hundred merits points behind him, which was dangerously close for the council members.

“I can’t believe Vixens gave you 1500 MP and you didn’t even tell us,” Felix complained.

“When I got back from the House of Queens, you suddenly opened up about the brotherhood banners getting vandalized, and then Jokers declared war against Cigarettes. A lot happened, so I just forgot,” Max explained.

“Well, what’s important is that you’re finally in the one hundred bracket. You have no idea how insane that is. You and Gavriil are the only 2nd-years among those ranks, and Gavriil already got a head start. All eyes would be on you now. Remember that,” Ervin told him, and the thought finally dawned on him.

Max was aiming for the Elites, but he wasn’t expecting to climb that fast. Even he was starting to fear his own capabilities.

“To be honest, with how you’re going, you might end up being a member of the Elites by next month,” Ari joked, knowing it would be almost impossible, even for Max.

“Then you better start getting close with them,” Felix then said, pointing at two white uniforms walking opposite their direction.

Max looked ahead and spotted Richard Young and Gavriil Alexeev. When they got closer, the four stopped to touch their chest and bow their heads. 

“Oh, Aristotle,” Richard greeted, surprising Felix and the others. They thought the secretary wouldn’t know his name.

“Congratulations on securing second place during the exams,” he told their red-headed friend. “I’m sure the dukes are proud.”

“T-Thank you!” Ari’s face almost matched his head. He wasn’t expecting to get praised by their house’s Rank 3.

“And congratulations as well, Sinclaire. You pulled off quite a spectacle,” Richard added, turning to Max this time. “I remember getting past that margin, too, but that was during my last term as a second-year. You did it only for a couple of months. That deserves recognition.”

“Thank you, Secretary Richard,” Max replied, bowing to him again.

“That was all. You four should head back to your rooms. We won’t hold you for long.” Richard and Gavriil were about to leave when Max suddenly looked at the vice president and stopped him.

“Mr. Alexeev,” he called out.

Gavriil turned, obviously surprised.

“May I have a word with you?” 

Ari, Felix, and Ervin were caught off guard, while Gavriil kept his expression neutral as he answered, “Sure. Richard, I’ll catch up with you.”

Richard smiled and gave a knowing look, but he held back his tongue and walked away. Ari also wanted to say something, but he sighed, letting Max go.

“Then we’ll see you back in class,” Ari said instead as he and the others left.

Once gone, Gavriil turned to Max and told him, “I was supposed to grab something at my club room. If you like, we could talk there.”

“That would be perfect,” Max answered, and the two made their way to the Newspaper Club, their journey painfully quiet. The last time they really talked was during Christmas Eve. They hadn’t heard each other’s voices since then.

The room was empty when they arrived. Max closed the door behind him while Gavriil got to his desk, searching for something. 

“This room is definitely bigger than ours,” Max said as he looked around. Dozens of boxes and old newspapers littered the floor, while the board was filled with photos and old articles. Their coffee machine was also neglected, surrounded by discarded cups no one had bothered to throw away.

“It’s bigger, but it’s definitely messier,” he added, causing Gavriil to chuckle.

“I’m a terrible club adviser.”

“I mean, I can’t blame you,” Max tried to defend. “You’re already busy as the Elites’ Vice President. Having you handle this club too makes your job harder.”

“Well, it’s important that no unnecessary information gets leaked,” Gavriil answered while opening drawers to look for another file he was supposed to bring with him to the Elites’ office. 

“So if I become the vice president, am I required to leave Omega Society?” Max then wondered.

“You’re already planning to steal my spot?” the vice president teased, grinning. Then his tone shifted as he explained, “You don’t have to leave your current club, but you’ll still need to oversee this one.”

“That’s quite troublesome.”

Max waited a little while longer and walked up to Gavriil to check the file he was reading.

“Will this take long?” he asked, and Gavriil instantly stopped what he was doing to look at him.

“I’m sorry,” Gavriil replied, closing the folder as his expression softened. “By the way, congratulations on your new rank. Now what did you want to talk about?”

Max released a breath and leaned back against a desk. “I wanted to ask what Viktor said earlier, during the morning assembly.”

“So that’s what you wanted to talk about. How disappointing,” Gavriil playfully answered. But when he saw Max’s serious expression, he cleared his throat and corrected himself, “Чему́ быть, того́ не минова́ть, which directly translates to ‘You can’t avoid what is meant to happen.’”

“What does that mean?”

“Whatever shall be, will be. It’s a Russian proverb. It could mean anything, considering it came from Viktor. But if I were to make a guess, it could be a warning.”

“A warning? To whom?”

“Not sure. Maybe to those trying to mess with the brotherhoods, or maybe he’s just trying to mess with us. But either way, you shouldn’t think too much of it. This is Viktor we’re talking about. He tends to say the strangest things for no reason,” Gavriil answered, turning to look back at the file he was checking.

“Do you have any other questions?” 

Max stared at Gavriil’s back and swallowed. “What happened to you during the exams?” he asked next, and Gavriil stopped just as he was about to flip a page.

“You ranked first last year, and now you’re in fourth place,” Max pointed out, sounding worried. “Have you been studying well? Is there something on your mind? Maybe you’ve been too busy.”

“Leigh…” Gavriil turned back to him again.

“Gav, you could get demoted. If Richard Young or even Heaven Carter takes your spot, what then? What are you going to do?”

“Leigh, I’m not getting demoted. I’m holding onto that seat until you’re ready to take it. You don’t have to be worried about me. I just ran out of luck during the exams. That’s all.”

“I’m being serious,” Max told him, obviously upset.

Gavriil sighed and approached Max, holding onto his waist and pulling him close until there was barely any space between them. “Fine, I give up. Do you want me to give you a truthful answer, or an answer that won’t worry you?”

“How will I be able to choose from that?”

Gavriil didn’t reply. Instead, he leaned closer and planted a kiss onto Max’s forehead. “ I missed you, “ he whispered to him instead.

“You’re changing the subject,” Max argued, and Gavriil chuckled, adjusting Max’s peaked cap. 

“I was asked to make sure I don’t get the highest score. That’s the truthful answer,” the vice president finally revealed.

Max’s eyes widened. That wasn’t the explanation he was expecting. “W-Why? Was it Viktor? I heard from Ari you’re his underling. Is that true? Is he threatening you? Were you supposed to rank higher?”

“Yes, I’m the kings’ underling, but no, Viktor had nothing to do with the exam results,” Gavriil tried to explain. “Maybe I’d have gotten second or third if I did it properly, but that doesn’t change the fact that Kawanishi Keigo is a smart student.”

“So you did it for him,” Max quickly caught on. “Why?”

“The ‘why’ is no longer important, and that’s an answer that wouldn’t worry you,” Gavriil insisted, and Max no longer pushed it. He knew Gavriil wouldn’t say anything to him anymore, even if he cornered him.

“I seriously don’t know what you’re thinking,” Max sighed, giving up. 

With Gavriil still holding onto his waist, Max moved closer and rested his head on the vice president’s shoulder. His familiar scents calmed him, his warmth a reminder of the moment they shared during Christmas Eve. Max closed his eyes and let the world stop around them.

“ I missed you too, “ he finally whispered back.

Gavriil smiled, taking Max’s chin and lifting his head until their eyes met. The two stared at each other, their hearts beating in sync. Gavriil leaned in for a kiss, but Max turned away, avoiding him.

“I told you—only when we’re alone,” Max muttered.

“We are alone,” Gavriil answered back, his voice low and desperate.

Max chuckled and pushed Gavriil away. “Don’t be foolish,” he argued, and Gavriil sighed, removing his peaked cap to brush his hair back in frustration.

“You’re torturing me, Leigh.”

Max gritted his teeth, trying his best not to look back at the vice president. “I’m heading back to our room,” he told him instead as he walked to the exit. 

“Alright then. I still need to head back to the Elites’ office. Ian called for a meeting since we’ve got a lot of activities this term. I might be home late,” Gavriil explained, making Max even more flustered. He’d forgotten that their relationship meant sharing these little updates.

“Then rest when you get home,” Max said, finally turning back to the man he left hanging.

Gavriil stared at him and nodded, the silence loud.

Before Max could regret avoiding the kiss, Gavriil told him, “Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Ian just gave me an update.”

“Update? About what?”

“The Omega Society,” Gavriil answered. “He said a senior finally took the position to be your adviser.”

…

Max expected the class to be lively when he arrived, but when he opened the door, everyone was quietly in their seats with Sir Kai Barron standing at the front of the class with a stern expression.

“Maximilian, where have you been?” Sir Barron asked as Max closed the door behind him.

“I apologize. I went to the restroom.”

“Alright, take your seat.”

Max nodded and rushed back to his chair. “ What did I miss ?“ he then asked Ari in a whisper.

“ Not much. He just got here, too, “ Ari answered, and the two looked back at their class adviser who stood in front of them like a military general.

“Now that everyone is here, I would like to congratulate all of you for a job well done. I required this class to be above Rank 300 before the second term ends. As of now, half of the class has already accomplished that requirement,” Sir Barron explained, the sudden praise surprising them.

“If you’ve noticed, I had also sent two hundred merit points to your accounts. It’s the points I promised if you did well in the exams,” he continued. “You’ve all reached my standards and expectations. That is why I would also like to congratulate Mr. Faulkner and Mr. Campbell for achieving remarkable results during the First Term Exams. “

The class applauded, and Ervin even reached out to Felix to squeeze his shoulder.

“Of course, to address the elephant in the room…” Sir Barron turned to Max, a smile almost breaking through his stone-cold expression. “Maximilian, you have entered the one hundred rank margin. That is an impressive achievement, and a milestone that deserves praise. Accept my heartfelt congratulations.”

Max smiled and gave a nod, while the rest of the class clapped for him, once again sending encouraging words to one of their class’s most outstanding gaffers.

“Why is Sir Barron acting fatherly all of a sudden? “ someone in the class muttered. Ari almost laughed at the comment, but when their adviser overheard, his glare silenced the room, and every mouth snapped shut.

“We are now entering the second term of the school year.” Sir Barron walked closer to the class, his eyes scanning his students one by one. “For those who are not aware, the month of January is designated for your club activities. I’ll post the new class schedule on your student portal. Please follow them accordingly and use the time to gain more points. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“As for the student who acquired a new armband, I’ll hand it over tomorrow.”

Sir Barron was about to add something else when a knock at the door interrupted him. The door then opened, and Ms. Warren, their Geometry Professor and Class II-D’s adviser, appeared.

“Oh, Ms. Warren, is he ready?” Sir Barron asked, and the entire class turned to look at each other, confused.

“Everyone was acting all emotional, but I finally convinced him to pack his things. The class adores him, so it was hard to let him go,” Ms. Warren explained before moving aside to give way to a white uniform whose eyes were puffy from crying so much.

Class II-A froze.

Sir Barron noticed the reaction, so he cleared his throat and gestured at their class representative to stand. 

Ari didn’t move right away. Max had to nudge him so he could get on his feet.

“Class II-A, this is Kawanishi Keigo,” Sir Barron introduced. “Thanks to his excellent performance during the examination, he was transferred here. I expect you all to welcome him accordingly.”

No one spoke, not until Ari touched his chest and said, “Welcome to Class II-A, Kawanishi Keigo!”

Everyone else got up in an instant, following their class representative. “Welcome to Class II-A, Kawanishi Keigo!”

The white uniform named Kawanishi Keigo was surprised by the warm greeting. Ms. Warren wasn’t expecting it either, while Sir Barron nodded in approval. 

“Well, what are you going to say, Keigo?” Ms. Warren pushed Keigo to the front, encouraging him to face everyone.

Keigo briefly eyed the class before lowering his head in embarrassment. “T-This class is intimidating, and it’s filled with great—no—super outstanding white uniforms. I really don’t know if I…d-deserve to be here, but please…please take care of me!” 

He bowed deeply, leaving Max glancing at Ari, who only shrugged, unsure how to respond.

According to J.S. High’s handbook, students with an average grade of 94 percent are automatically qualified to transfer into an A‑Class. But grades aren’t the only criteria. Behavior, discipline, and wit are measured too.

Getting into an A‑Class is both difficult and impressive. Their lesson plans are harder and far more advanced than other classes, which is why Sir Kai Barron is so strict.

Whether Kawanishi Keigo could endure such a harsh environment was another matter entirely.

“Alright, Keigo, you may take a seat beside…” Sir Barron scanned the room and found a vacant chair that used to belong to a white uniform who was forced to transfer to Class B. “…beside Felix Campbell,” he said, gesturing toward Felix.

“Now, I’ll be leaving you all first. Wait for the bell so you can have your lunch.” Sir Barron nodded at Keigo as he and Ms. Warren took their leave.

As soon as the professors were gone, a bunch of white uniforms swarmed Keigo and started bombarding him with questions.

Kawanishi Keigo was a dweller, and he had a distinct personality. He seemed timid at first, but when the rest of the class welcomed him again, he began crawling out of his shell. 

It didn’t take long for Max and his friends to discover that he was naturally friendly and playful, which could be the reason why his old class adored him.

“He was acting all shy earlier, but look at him now,” Ari said with his arms crossed.

“Don’t tell me you’re threatened. Heard from Gavriil he’s some kind of genius,” Max teased, and Ari turned to his friend like he said something offensive.

“Me? Threatened? Of course not!” Ari defended before leaning close to whisper something to Max. “ You know, we were just talking about him in our Rose group chat. “

“The Roses added you in their group chat?” Max asked instead, almost making Ari smack him.

“Damn it, Max,” Ari sighed in frustration. “What I’m trying to say is, the dude has a shady background.”

“Why would you even say that?”

Ari briefly glanced at Keigo before whispering, “ He’s supposed to be a year higher than us. “

Max furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?”

“He got invited, enrolled, stopped going to school, and enrolled again.”

“Like Gavriil.”

“Well, technically no. Gavriil is supposed to be a fourth-year while Keigo’s supposed to be a third-year,” Ari explained. “A former classmate of his said he just disappeared from the face of the earth and reappeared this year as if nothing happened. It left everyone puzzled.”

“He must have his reasons. Maybe he got sick,” Max tried to justify.

“I don’t know, but some of the Roses say it might be because of his company. They said during his disappearance, their family’s company was—”

“Okay, that’s enough,” Max cut him off, grabbing a book from his bag and no longer interested in whatever gossip Ari was about to feed him. “It’s not polite to talk about that. His past is his own business. Let’s just leave him be. If you’re worried about him, we can simply keep our distance. Easy as that.”

Ari sighed but nodded in understanding.

The two decided to busy themselves while they waited for the bell to ring. But while they sat in their seats in silence, Kawanishi Keigo, who was getting swarmed by his new classmates, looked past the others and stared straight at the young heir sitting at the back.

He studied him for a long moment. And just before Max lifted his eyes from the book, Keigo looked away, suppressing a grin that was trying to escape his lips.

|END|

129 | Senior Adviser

♝

THE BELL RANG, AND everyone immediately stood from their seats. Felix, who had just been reading news articles on his phone, put his things back in his bag before standing. He was about to approach Max and the others when a new face suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the white uniform who was seated behind him—Kawanishi Keigo.

“Hi, you’re Felix, right? You were the guy who got a perfect score on all the exams,” Keigo said with a friendly smile.

Felix stared at him from head to toe, his positive aura instantly irritating him. He was moments away from saying something rude to brush him off, but Felix quickly triggered his innocent persona and shyly said, “T-Thank you. And congratulations as well…you know…for getting transferred to Class A.”

“Yeah, it’s a bit overwhelming. One day I was just chilling in Class D, and now I’m with these famous white uniforms,” Keigo said before glancing at Max, who was putting his things in his bag while chatting with Ari.

Felix noticed who Keigo was staring at, and his fake smile instantly changed into an annoyed expression. But just before Keigo could look back at him, Felix switched back again and said, “You mean Max?”

“Well yeah, the guy’s practically a legend, not just in J.S. High but in the business world too. I would really like to be friends with him, you know?” Keigo said, his cheeks suddenly turning red. He tried to steal another glance at Max before getting an idea. 

“Hey Felix, can you help me approach him? He’s a bit intimidating, and I’m kind of a dork,” Keigo admitted, surprising Felix.

“What do you—”

“I’d want to be able to chat with him casually, but I think I’d get punched by that redhead. Actually, I’m a bit surprised that you’re even friends with not only Sinclaire but that infamous gaffer and that scary Jack too. They’re quite popular after all.”

“And why is that surprising?” Felix asked back, clenching his fist and trying his best not to lose his composure.

“Well, you know, you’re a bit…” he paused. “Different from them. No offense, of course,” Keigo dared say, angering Felix even more.

“Different?” Felix was about to break character and grab him by the collar, but before he could do anything drastic, Ervin stepped into the scene just in time.

“Hey, are you bothering my friend here?” Ervin asked, pushing Felix aside and standing in front of Keigo, practically towering over him.

Keigo flinched as he looked back at Ervin with terror. “N-No…we were just talking, that’s all,” he defended. Ervin was about to interrogate him, but then Ari and Max arrived as well, scaring Keigo even more.

“What’s going on?” Ari asked. He then looked at Felix and grabbed him by the shoulder to check on him. “Are you alright? Did he do anything to you?”

Keigo was moments away from shitting his pants, but luckily for him, Felix pushed Ari away and said, “You guys are making a big deal out of this. Relax, we were just talking.”

“Oh, is that so? Then I apologize,” Ervin said instantly with no hesitation, backing away from Keigo, who could finally breathe again after being so terrified.

“If there’s no problem here, then let’s go,” Max said, and Ari and the others nodded. Max walked out of the room first, followed by Ari and Ervin. But before Felix could follow them, he looked back at Keigo and told him, “I apologize for what just happened. My friends can be a bit overprotective.”

“Oh no, it’s fi—”

“But I hope you know it doesn’t mean that I can’t protect myself,” Felix added, surprising Keigo because his expression suddenly shifted into something far more menacing.

“It was a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Kawanishi Keigo,” Felix said, instantly changing back into his cute and innocent persona.

Keigo didn’t say anything, still in shock, as he watched Felix run out to follow his friends. When he was finally alone in the classroom, Keigo took a deep breath before leaning on his chair to calm himself down.

“Damn, I genuinely thought they were gonna beat me up,” Keigo muttered while touching his chest.

“Looks like they were right. Other than those three, I really do have to look out for that little one. Something about him is just…terrifying.”

…

“What was that all about? What was the new kid telling you?” Ari asked as he and the rest of his friends headed to the Great Hall to have their lunch.

“Nothing, he was just telling me how he was nervous about being in Class A,” Felix answered.

“Nervous? Why would he be? We don’t bite,” Ari said, and Max immediately told him, “Says the guy who was about to start a fight with him earlier.”

“What? Ervin made it look like he was doing something to Felix. What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t do anything?” Ari defended.

“Well, I noticed Felix clenching his fist. I thought something was up,” Ervin explained, making Felix chuckle.

“Sharp as always, Ervin.”

“So he did say something that irritated you,” Max said, making Ari and Ervin look at him, curious to know the answer.

Felix laughed and waved them off. “You guys are looking into this a little too much. He was just too bright and positive for me, and you all know I’m not the type to get along with such personalities,” he explained. Surprisingly, his friends couldn’t help but agree.

“I guess we’ve just been really cautious lately. I think everyone we meet is just a threat at this point,” Ari admitted.

“Nothing’s wrong with being careful, but let’s avoid acting like bullies,” Max told them, and Ari, Ervin, and even Felix nodded in understanding.

The four peculiar friends arrived at the Great Hall, excited to have their lunch with the rest of their friends. But just before they could enter, someone suddenly started shouting Felix’s name down the hallway.

They turned and saw a white uniform running toward them. Max even had to squint to see clearly. “Who’s that?” he asked.

“Felix!” the white uniform continued to shout. When he finally got close, Max’s eyes widened in shock as he said, “Payton?”

Payton Wolfe, a third-year gaffer and club leader of Omega Society, ran toward Max and Felix like he had something urgent to say. When he finally stopped in front of them, he caught his breath for a quick second before blurting out, “H-He’s here…”

“Who?” Max, Felix, and even Ari and Ervin asked in confusion.

As Payton continued to pant heavily, he eased himself a little and tried to explain. “O-Our new…senior…adviser. He’s here. I mean, not here here. He’s at our clubroom.”

“What?!” Felix shouted in shock.

“He wants to meet with us, so let’s hurry. We can’t keep him waiting,” Payton said before running off again.

“And there goes lunch,” Max complained before looking back at Ari and Ervin. “We’ll head to our clubroom first. You guys can eat without us.”

“No problem,” Ervin answered, and Max and Felix quickly followed Payton, who was obviously in a hurry like his life depended on it.

“Why are we even running?!” Max practically shouted so Payton could hear him.

“That senior…” Payton started, but then stopped and said nothing more, making Max even more curious.

When they finally arrived at their clubroom, they spotted Eren Nabi, the representative of the first-years, waiting for them outside.

“It’s only Eren? Where are the others?” Max asked, catching his breath as well.

“He only requested to meet with the four of us,” Payton answered before looking at them one by one, checking to make sure they looked presentable. Max thought he was being dramatic, but he didn’t say anything.

“Our club’s fate is in this senior’s hands. If he ends up not liking us, he might drop us, and Omega Society will really get dissolved,” Payton said seriously. Even though Max still didn’t understand what the fuss was about, he nodded anyway.

“Alright, let’s go,” he said as he finally entered the room. Max followed, and then Felix and Eren.

Inside their small clubroom, a tall, white-uniformed figure stood by the window, looking out at the scenery with a calm expression. When he heard the door open, he instantly smiled.

“S-Sir…we’re here as you requested,” Payton said, and the tall white uniform finally turned around to face them.

Max’s eyes widened in shock when he saw who it was. He wasn’t the type to humor himself with celebrities, but he knew the man standing in front of him with one glance. His face was in every magazine, billboard, and commercial.  He walked the most prestigious runways. Every brand would offer millions just to have him wear their clothes.

“Sky…” Eren managed to say, his mouth dropping open in shock.

The man named Sky looked at them one by one before giving a smile that almost made Eren and the others’ hearts flutter.

“Why hello there…Omega Society.”

Skyler Hansen , better known as Sky , is considered the world’s highest-paid supermodel. His striking features earned him the title “the perfect mannequin”, and his experience in modeling began when he was only five weeks old.

His father was a renowned photographer, while his mother was the president of a famous modeling agency. And whether you liked it or not, you would have spotted his face even in the most rural places. That’s how famous he is.

But beyond his achievements outside J.S. High, Sky was also a fourth-year gaffer, famous for being…

“Rank 13. You’re rank thirteen,” Max said, remembering his face from the LED screens earlier at the stadium.

Sky smiled at Max and bowed his head. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Sinclaire. I’ve heard so much about you.”

“What are you doing here?” Max asked instead of replying to the greeting, instantly making Payton hit him.

“Don’t be rude,” Payton scolded, but before Max could defend himself, Sky chuckled and said, “This might be a bit of a shock, but shall we take a seat first?”

The four of them didn’t say anything and just nodded, taking their seats while Sky sat in the middle of the only long table in the room.

“I apologize for what I said earlier. I was just surprised that someone like you chose to be our club’s adviser,” Max admitted honestly, causing the senior to smile. For a second, Max and the others thought they were watching a toothpaste commercial.

“To be honest with you all, I was already enjoying my time at my previous club, which was the Fashion & Fashion Design Club, but I had a little problem with it,” he told them.

Max, Felix, Payton, and Eren exchanged looks.

“And what could that be?” Max asked.

Sky looked at them with an expression that could make anyone feel at ease. But suddenly, out of nowhere, the sweet smile on his face turned into a smirk. “I got bored,” he finally answered.

“What?” Max and the rest of the Omegas asked in shock, making Sky chuckle this time.

“That’s right, I got bored. Fashion is great, but I’ve been in the industry since I was practically in my mother’s womb. I wanted to do something else, so when I heard President Ian was looking for a senior to supervise this society, I grabbed the opportunity,” Sky explained, leaving Payton and the others flustered.

“W-Well, I guess that’s fine. Whatever your reason is, we’re—”

“No,” Max interrupted, stopping Payton midsentence. “This is not a club you join just because you’re bored. Don’t give us that bullshit,” Max said bravely, almost causing Payton to faint.

“I agree with him,” Eren added, surprising Payton even more. “We all joined this club because we take pride in what we do here. If our adviser is only here because he’s bored, then we might as well let this club dissolve,” he explained, and Max smiled at him, glad the freshman was backing him up.

Sky was surprised, but after a couple of seconds he began to laugh.

“Wonderful! This is wonderful indeed!” Sky exclaimed, rising from his seat with an excited grin.

“Wonderful? Did you not hear what we just said?” Max snapped, irritation evident.

Sky looked back at him. “Oh, I heard. In fact, I heard it loud and clear, and it only made me want to be here even more. You lot are absolutely perfect for this club.”

Max and the others exchanged confused looks. 

“I definitely made the right choice. I’m so happy.” Sky leaned close to Payton, removed his glasses, and tried them on for himself. Payton was about to complain, but Sky stepped back and addressed everyone. “Now, I understand your sentiment, so I will show you my sincerity. I know Omega Society has become the laughing stock among clubs, but starting today, we will change that.”

“What do you mean?” Felix asked, eyebrows furrowed.

Sky smiled and reached out, touching Felix’s chin with slender fingers. “There are different ways to clean up a brotherhood’s dirt.”

Payton blinked, curious. “Like what?”

Sky returned Payton’s glasses and studied the four of them as if examining their reactions. The silence stretched until Sky finally said, “Secrets.”

For Payton and the others, the word meant nothing, but for Max, it struck a chord. A chill ran down his spine as the word echoed in his ear. He felt, with sudden clarity, that something about this situation was wrong.

“Secrets?” Eren echoed in confusion.

“That’s right. Everyone has secrets, especially the brotherhoods. Don’t you want to know them? Don’t you want to unlock what made them who they are?” Sky said, his voice bright with anticipation.

“Jokers, Cigarettes, Crazy 8, Boys Next Door, even the Royals—all of them have secrets. It’s our duty to make sure those secrets don’t ruin their reputations. Don’t you agree?” Sky asked, his tone dropping the more he spoke. 

He straightened, and his presence instantly commanded the room. Max hardly recognized the man who’d smiled for magazine covers. Sky seemed to shift personalities like a switch. He was impossibly hard to read.

“This is ridiculous. Secrets exist for a reason. There’s nothing for us to protect because the brotherhoods have made sure their secrets never leaked,” Max protested.

“And who told you we’re going to protect them?” Sky countered.

Max frowned at the question. But within seconds, his eyes widened, and he got to his feet, slamming the table in anger. Payton, Felix, and Eren flinched.

“Are you implying we’ll spread their secrets? Is that what you mean?!” Max demanded.

“Why not?” Sky replied, unfazed. “It’s not so different from what you did to that poor white uniform to protect CJ from what he did to Arthur Brooks.” The reveal sucked the air out of the room. The members of Omega Society didn’t expect anyone to know about their most confidential cleanup job.

“I know you pinned the blame on an innocent white uniform to shield CJ…” Sky paused, then continued, “…and that boy was expelled thanks to all of you for the crimes he didn’t even do, so don’t act innocent now. It doesn’t suit you.”

Max clenched his fist but said nothing. That was the time CJ nearly strangled him to death before hiring them to clean up his own mess. It was one of the moments Max was ashamed of.

“Come on. What harm could a little rumor do? We spread it, then offer the brotherhoods help. Before things spiral, we clean up the mess. Everyone benefits,” Sky casually said as he stepped toward Max. He reached to touch Max’s shoulder, but Max only shoved his hand away.

“You’re asking us to blackmail them,” Max said.

“Blackmail is a bit…off-putting, don’t you think?” Sky grinned.

“Off-putting or not, blackmail—” Max began, but Sky cut him off. In one swift movement, he slammed his foot down on the chair between Max’s legs, forcing Max to widen them and preventing the foot from catching him where it would have hurt.

“I’m starting to not like you, Mr. Sinclaire,” Sky taunted, and for a heartbeat Max felt fear.

“Why would you do that to the brotherhoods? What’s the point?” Felix asked, forcing Sky to turn his head.

“The point?” Sky repeated. “I hate the brotherhoods. I hate them with my whole being. They abuse power and act as if a title gives them the right to do anything. They expect to get away without consequences, and that drives me to do the unimaginable.” 

For the first time, Max saw a flash of pain in Sky’s eyes, an emotion that didn’t match anything he had shown them so far.

“A little secret won’t hurt anyone,” Sky added, then he pulled his foot away from Max and returned to his seat, the confident model-like smile returning to place.

“Every club meeting, I’ll leave an envelope with a secret inside. I won’t say whose it is—only that the secret exists. I want you to spread it, then watch. The inevitable is what makes it entertaining,” he explained in a calm voice.

“And how will you gather these secrets? They’re locked away for a reason. You can’t just pry them open,” Felix pointed out.

Sky drew a slow breath and adjusted his peaked cap. “Relax,” he said with a suppressed grin. “I happen to know someone who’s excellent at opening locks.”

|END|

130 | Seventh

♝

THE CLUB ROOM FELL into silence once Sky left. What he said to them left everyone speechless. Casually asking them to spread a brotherhood member’s secret was beyond anything they could have imagined.

“Okay, that’s it. I don’t care if this club gets dissolved. I’m not doing this,” Max declared, standing from his seat to leave. But Payton immediately grabbed his arm to stop him.

“Wait, Max, come on, you can’t be like this,” Payton told him.

Max pulled his arm away at once and glared back at him. “That man just asked us to spread—not rumors, but actual fucking secrets—and use that to blackmail brotherhoods so we could get points. I am not breaking the trust these people have given me just for points.”

Payton’s expression hardened. “Do you seriously think I’m thrilled about this too?” he asked, finally calming Max down. “I know what Sky said is out of the question, but at the same time, we need him as our club advisor. I’m afraid he might leave if we don’t follow him.”

“So what? Do you want us to blindly do what he says and ruin the name we already made for this club?” Eren asked this time.

“Of course not!” Payton replied. “All I’m saying is that we have to think of something before it’s too late. President Ian gave us this chance, and if Sky leaves, then our club will definitely get pulled out. And if you guys don’t know yet, when a club gets dissolved, the existing members receive a penalty.”

“Penalty?” Max asked, obviously taken aback. He didn’t know about a penalty.

“They’ll take away all the points we got from this club, and that’s a total of four hundred points. For us gaffers it might not be much, but for our first-year members, four hundred points is a lot,” Payton explained. Even though Eren had been against Sky since earlier, Max saw his expression falter when he heard about the penalty.

Freshmen white uniforms needed at least fifteen hundred merit points to become dwellers in the next school year. Removing four hundred from their account would push them back severely.

“So what are we going to do now? Unless we find another senior to take Sky’s place, we have no choice but to follow him,” Felix said, making Payton massage his temples in frustration.

When no one could think of anything, Max looked at them and suggested, “Then let’s protest. Let’s not do what he wants and see the outcome. With Sky’s personality, I doubt he’ll back down just because we’re not following him. He looks too prideful for that.”

Payton and the others were shocked, but deep down they knew it was the only thing they could do for now.

“What if he does leave? What then?” Eren asked.

“Then I’ll give you all the points you lose. I swear it,” Max suddenly vowed without hesitation, surprising Payton and even Felix.

“W-Wait, Max, there are nine freshmen members in our club. You’re literally giving away three thousand six hundred points!” Felix exclaimed.

Max didn’t even flinch. He wasn’t entirely confident, but he wouldn’t let his juniors down. Losing 3600 MP for their sake wasn’t a loss. He knew what it felt like to be a serf, and he didn’t want them to feel disheartened because of his decision.

“I’ll still have enough points, so you don’t have to worry about me,” Max said, standing again. He then looked directly at Payton. “Payton, I know you’re the club leader of Omega Society, but please give me permission to handle this situation and act on my own. I’ll find a way to make sure our club isn’t stained by our new advisor’s ideologies.”

Payton wasn’t expecting Max’s request. Others would have simply acted on their own to play the hero, but Max respected Payton’s position as leader. That alone made Payton admire him more.

“A-Alright, if you can help with this problem, then I’ll allow it. But what exactly will you do? How are you going to solve this on your own?” Payton asked.

Max didn’t answer. But the confident look on his face was enough to remind them why he was J.S. High’s Rank 95.

…

“Skyler Hansen?” Krist asked, sipping juice from a box.

Krist, along with the members of Jokers, BND, and even Cigarettes, were hanging out on the rooftop instead of attending class. Some played basketball, others sat around, while the leaders and their right hands held a serious conversation with the white uniform who carried their crown brooch—Max.

“That’s right. Skyler Hansen. Have you guys heard of him?” Max asked from the bench where Marcus was lying on his lap, napping.

“Sky’s that insanely good-looking model, right?” Brave replied, snatching Krist’s juice box for a sip.

“Yeah, that’s him,” Max confirmed.

CJ, leaning against the rooftop rail and smoking, exhaled smoke before saying, “He’s a student here, but I heard he rarely attends classes. He’s always working and sometimes traveling across the world for a single photo shoot.”

“He’s that famous?” Brave asked, still drinking Krist’s juice.

“He is,” Arjun answered. “He’s one of the highest-paid models in the world. Only someone living in a cave wouldn’t know who he is.”

“We actually wanted to recruit him as a Rose,” Hans added. “He’s graceful, and everyone in business who’s worked with him says he’s soft-spoken, gentle, and approachable. He would’ve been a perfect underling. But Sky declined us, saying he was too busy.”

Max listened closely, but then furrowed his brows. “Wait, if he’s always busy and rarely in class, how the hell did he become rank thirteen? That’s high, even for a fourth-year.”

“It could be because of his club,” Anthony, Cigarettes Second-in-Command, answered, making everyone turn to him.

“His club?” Max asked.

Anthony nodded. “He’s in the Fashion & Fashion Design Club. He racks up points like a machine. They do a bunch of shows, competitions, and even charity events. If I remember, they’re also the club that acquired the highest points against every other club. Thanks to him, all his club members are gaffers.”

Max couldn’t help but be surprised. He wasn’t expecting Sky to be that good at what he does.

“If that’s the case, then why did he take the position as our senior club advisor?” Max pressed.

“Well, I guess he just—” Krist was about to answer, but then froze. Soon, the realization hit. Everyone stared at Max in disbelief. Marcus, who was napping, even got up to look at his brother.

“What?!” they all shouted.

“Did you just say Sky left his club to be Omega Society’s senior advisor?” Hans demanded, wide-eyed.

Max nodded.

“Is that why you’re asking about him?” Brave asked.

“Actually…there’s something else I need to tell you,” Max admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

“And what is that?” CJ asked, taking a drag from his cigarette.

As everyone turned their attention to Max, he explained everything to his protectors. He told them about what Sky planned for Omega Society, and about the secrets he intended to spill just to gain points. The explanation was brief, but it was enough to enrage the brotherhoods.

“That motherfucker. Thank God we didn’t recruit him,” Hans muttered, snapping his fingers and asking CJ for a cigarette.

CJ didn’t complain. He handed Hans a cigarette, then leaned in to light it for him before returning to his place at the edge of the rooftop. “Well, he’s got guts, I’ll give him that. No wonder he’s Rank 13.”

“I’d like to think he’s bluffing about this whole ‘secrets blackmailing’ thing,” Krist said, “but the guy’s famous. Who knows where he’s been, or who he’s talked to? Someone like him is bound to have heard a few secrets.”

Marcus, now sitting upright, took a deep breath. “Why the hell would he even do that? What’s he trying to gain?”

None of the leaders had an answer. Max, however, remembered something from their meeting. “When I was listening to him speak earlier, he sounded…angry, like he had a huge grudge against someone. It almost felt like he hated the brotherhoods.”

“Why the hell would he hate us?” CJ asked.

Every eye turned toward him, eyebrows raised as if to say, Are you really going to act like the white uniforms don’t despise you?

CJ caught the looks, laughed, and flicked his cigarette to the ground before stepping on it. “Alright, alright, I admit, Cigarettes isn’t the most loved brotherhood. But I don’t remember making that Skyler guy my homeboy. He’s got no reason to hate us.”

“We haven’t given him a jack-in-the-box either,” Krist added.

Hans was certain BND hadn’t done anything to him either, leaving the group with yet another puzzle.

“It’s probably the Royals. They must have done something to him,” Brave said.

Max was about to agree, but then he remembered another thing. “I met someone at a pub who told me Crazy 8 has a custom. They give someone a kiss mark where pink means they know a secret, and red means they’ll spread it.”

The brotherhoods exchanged looks.

“Are you saying Siren gave him a kiss mark?” Hans asked, smoke escaping from his mouth.

“But that wouldn’t make sense. If a really dark secret of his had been exposed, his career should’ve gone under. But the guy’s still famous. Whatever the secret was, it didn’t affect him enough to ruin him. It doesn’t explain why he’d despise all the brotherhoods,” Krist argued.

“Have you forgotten?” Arjun cut in. “When you receive a red kiss mark, there’s a catch. Siren won’t spread your secret…only if you trade a secret of your own.”

The revelation left the rooftop stunned.

“Then doesn’t that mean Sky betrayed someone? He told a secret so Siren wouldn’t spread his,” Brave clarified.

No one answered. But the silence said everything.

“Man, that’s fucked up. He ruined someone’s life to save his own. If I were him, I’d be angry too,” Anthony muttered.

No one knew Siren personally. None of them did. But if Siren had the power to make even someone as famous as Skyler Hansen hate him, then the problem wasn’t just Sky. 

It was Crazy 8.

“If that’s the case, then Sky isn’t the problem here,” Hans said, his voice sharp with anger. “The root of all evil is Siren. Siren’s always been portrayed as the most respectable leader, but she’s more fucked up than any of us. I don’t even know what she gains from ruining lives like that.”

“There it is again,” Max said, catching it. “You said ’ she’ . Whenever you address Siren, you call the Marquis ’ she ’.”

The brotherhoods exchanged looks again. Krist gestured to Hans to explain the situation, so the Duke finished his cigarette and tossed it in the bin.

“Crazy 8 won the Annual Brotherhood Reranking two years ago,” Hans started to explain. “None of us knew them before because they came from the House of Pawns and jumped straight to House of Kings after beating the previous barons, Checkmate.

“When we had to introduce ourselves to them formally, Siren said—”

“ ’I am a man, but once I wear this mask, you’re facing Siren, the goddess of secrets, ’“ CJ continued for him. “I fucking love that part.”

 “So from the very start, Siren kept her entire identity a separate entity. It’s almost like a secret,” Max realized.

“Their entire concept is secrecy,” Brave explained further. “It’s so sacred that even President Janus told us never to try and unveil their identity. We’ll literally get suspended if we try to pull off Siren’s mask.”

“Siren’s also the only member of Crazy 8 in our class,” Hans added. “Janus made a special classroom for the rest of them.”

The more Max listened, the more tangled the mystery became. His uncle not only tolerated Crazy 8 but protected them. The more Max tried to dig, the more confusing it grew.

“He’s two-faced,” Krist said grimly. “And those people are the most dangerous.”

“Yeah, just like—”

“Felix?” CJ cut in, silencing Arjun.

Max snapped his gaze to him. “Felix? Why the hell would you compare her to Felix?”

CJ, staring down from the rooftop, shook his head. “Listen to me first, Maxy. I was asking if that’s your friend.”

He pointed down toward East Bailey.

Max and the others followed his finger, and sure enough, Felix was walking across the field.

“Felix? But we still have classes. Where the hell is he going?” Max muttered.

“Want us to call him?” Krist offered.

Max shook his head. “It’s fine. I’ll ask him myself. Thanks for the help, guys. I’ll come back if I need anything.”

“No problem,” Brave said brightly.

“And don’t cut classes anymore!” Marcus shouted after him as Max dashed down the stairs. Max didn’t need to follow Felix, but something in his gut told him he had to.

He ran to the lowest floor, but Felix was already out of sight. Spotting a janitor mopping near the entrance, Max hurried over. “Sir, did you happen to see a white uniform pass by?”

The janitor bowed first before answering, “I did. He went down that hallway. I don’t know what he’s doing there since only brotherhoods are allowed in. He’ll be in trouble if he’s caught.”

Max was surprised, but he thanked the janitor and pressed on, ignoring the warning.

“ Felix ,“ he whispered as he made his way through the Hall of Janus. “ I’ve known from the very beginning that you were living a double life…but what the hell are you doing in the East Tower? “

The rooms were empty. Max had never been here before, not even with his connections. But as he was walking down the quiet halls, he couldn’t shake off the suffocating feeling. Why did this building feel so depressing?

“Where are you?” 

Max looked around a little further. He was seconds away from giving up when he suddenly saw someone slip into a room at the end of the hall. Max caught only a glimpse before the door shut.

“Felix?”

He ran forward and hid by the lockers, heart pounding.

“Have you done what I tasked you to do?” a voice asked inside.

“I’m not your fucking homeboy. If you want something done, do it yourself,” another voice snapped back. Even though it was muffled, Max knew it was Felix.

Max moved closer, crouching low so he wouldn’t be seen. He peeked through the narrow gap of the door…

“My decision still stands,” the unknown voice said.

Max pressed his face to the crack, his eye catching the scene inside. He didn’t know what he was expecting, but what he saw made him cover his mouth to hold in a gasp.

He fell back, his back pressing against the lockers, eyes wide in disbelief.

He didn’t want to believe it, but when he heard the next words, Max realized that the boy he thought he knew was yet another illusion.

“Felix, I know who you are,” the voice said, feminine and intimidating. “You can act all you want. You can put on that facade and fake innocence, but that won’t change the fact that you’re our seventh. And among all of them, you’re the one who embodies Crazy 8 the most. Don’t you forget it.”

|END|

131 | Club Month

♝

FELIX STARED AT THE DOOR in front of him. He refused to head inside, conflicted by the fact that he still needed to hide this version of him from his friends. But when he reached for his empty collar, he composed himself and finally pushed the door open.

The room was dark and almost bare. The walls, the floor, and the ceiling were painted black, making the space feel hollow. The only thing inside was eight numbered thrones perfectly aligned in the middle of the room.

He walked toward the throne with the number seven engraved on the crest rail. He stared at the seat before turning around to face a tall masked figure holding a cane. 

Felix wasn’t surprised at her sudden appearance. Instead, he touched his chest and went down on one knee. “Siren,” he greeted.

“Felix.” Siren’s voice was hushed, but the emptiness of the room amplified it.

Felix got up and took a step forward. “Siren, you never called me like this during classes. I hope you understand that you took a huge risk for doing this,” he said, almost sounding concerned.

“I apologize for my irrationality, but our Wisperers told me something interesting,” Siren said. “I heard you have a new club adviser.”

Felix sighed at the thought of it. “Skyler Hansen, Rank 13,” he revealed without a second thought. He expected Siren to care less, but for a split second, he saw the side of her mouth twitch. The name definitely irked her.

“Why’d you ask?” Felix wondered.

“My Felix, you do know why I personally chose you, correct?” she asked instead, the question catching Felix off guard.

When he didn’t answer, Siren proceeded, “It’s because you were invisible. You didn’t stand out, and that was a trait I admired in you.”

She stared at Felix and held the silence for ten more seconds. 

“However, recently, you’ve disappointed me.”

Felix swallowed the lump in his throat, the tension in the room suddenly growing.

“You have a flashy new club adviser, and worse, you’ve gotten a lot of attention and become a gaffer. Do you not understand why you needed to be a serf?” Siren said, her expression still neutral despite the shift in her tone.

Felix refused to defend himself. 

Siren interpreted it as rebellion,  but she no longer scolded him for it.

“Do you remember the task I gave you?” The Marquis asked next, and the mention of it instantly made Felix clench his fist.

It was the first task she had given him when he became a member.

“I’m not your fucking homeboy. If you want something done, do it yourself,” Felix said, his response further pushing Siren into anger. 

She walked closer to Felix, still holding onto her cane. “You are becoming more and more difficult, Felix. Ever since you’ve been acquainted with that young heir, you’ve forgotten who you are.”

“Watch it, Siren,” Felix quickly fired back. “Max is the only person in this house who has accepted me for who I am. I will not let you hurt him.”

Siren said nothing, but after a while, a chilling smirk began to appear on her face.

“Is that so?” she said, reaching out to hold Felix’s chin.

Felix pulled his face away and stepped back. 

The reaction made Siren chuckle once.

“Stubborn as ever,” she said. “But my decision still stands.”

Felix gritted his teeth, heart pounding as Siren stood taller, her presence commanding.

“Felix, I know who you are,” she told him. “You can act all you want. You can put on that facade and fake innocence, but that won’t change the fact that you’re our seventh. And among all of them, you’re the one who embodies Crazy 8 the most. Don’t you forget it.”

Felix wanted to push Siren away, but he knew well enough not to touch her, especially not while she held onto that cane.

The Marquis never used a gun. Her weapon was quiet, like the thin sword she disguised as a walking stick. Anyone who dared touch her would be wounded before they could even comprehend it.

“He’s the only person in this house who has accepted you for who you are?” Siren said, repeating Felix’s words as a way to mock him. “Do you think he’ll be the same once I tell him that you’re a member of Crazy 8?”

The question left Felix frozen. “N-No, you won’t dare.”

When Siren saw the look of despair in his eyes, she smiled satisfyingly.

“You make it too easy. I have overestimated you,” she said, returning to her original position. “I gain nothing from that, my dear. I don’t waste secrets on foolishness.”

“Are you certain? You won’t tell?” 

“I do adore that innocent side of you, too,” she then teased. “But rest assured, I won’t, so spare me the act.”

Despite himself, he believed Siren. Their leader had never revealed a secret simply to spite someone. 

“You worry about trivial matters, Felix, and that’s an absurd weakness,” she then told him. “Other than the fact that I have no interest in revealing who you are to him, I have no interest in Maximilian Sinclaire at all. He does not have anything that I want.”

Felix was stunned. Siren had never intended to target Max, but hearing her admit it aloud made the moment feel unreal.

“But you do know he’s planning to conquer you next, right?” Felix asked, trying to see how she’d react to it.

Siren smiled and pulled the sword out from the black sheath, the sharp blade shimmering from the spotlight. 

“Me? What kind of mockery is that?” Siren asked, swinging the sword toward Felix’s neck.

Felix barely moved.

“He’s coming for you next,” Felix repeated, and for a second, Siren almost laughed.

“If it’s points he needs, you can go ahead and transfer fifteen hundred points to his account right now. You’re a member, after all.”

“Don’t belittle my friend’s hard work like that. Merit Points aren’t the only reason he’s doing this.”

Siren sighed, finding her co-member hopeless.

“Then I have nothing else to give him. Tell the young heir to move to the Royals because I have far more important matters to attend to. Humoring a white uniform who collects brooches like badges does not interest me,” Siren said sternly while she put her sword back.

“What I’m interested in is the task I gave you,” she added. “We’re still investigating five people, and that man is one of them. The reason why I told you to be in Class A is because of that very reason.”

Felix sighed and removed his peaked cap. “The task is—” he brushed his hair back in frustration. “—difficult.”

“Difficult isn’t an excuse,” Siren insisted.

“But I can’t—”

“Gavriil Ivanovich Alexeev,” she interrupted, voice lower. “I want to know where his parents are, how they’re involved in the Stepanov bombing, and why the Cullen family is protecting them. Is that understood?”

Siren’s gracefulness was slipping, and Felix knew he could not anger her any further than this.

“I will no longer tolerate disobedience from you, Felix Campbell. Push me again, and I will get involved with that friend of yours,” Siren began to threaten. “And believe me, my seventh, his secrets won’t be the only thing I’ll reveal.”

Felix gulped and was forced to nod in submission. Once Siren called you by your full name, you knew best not to cross her anymore.

“Yes. I understand, my Marquis.”

…

The next day came by fast, and Max had not said a single word to Felix since the shocking reveal.

Felix wasn’t just an underling but an actual member of Crazy 8. The information left Max in a complete mess. He couldn’t believe it, so he ran off before he could hear more from Felix and Siren’s conversation.

Now that it sank in, he wished he hadn’t heard it at all. It was obvious that Felix kept that a secret from them for a reason, but knowing only made it difficult for Max.

How was he going to conquer Crazy 8, knowing one of his dearest friends was secretly a member of it?

“Master Leigh?” A voice interrupted his thoughts.

Max blinked and found his butler, Étienne, staring back at him through the rearview mirror.

“We’re here,” he said, and Max looked out the window and realized they had already arrived at J.S. High. 

He sighed and massaged his temple. He’d been too preoccupied with Felix that he forgot about Sky.

Today marked the first day of the Club Month, yet Max wasn’t able to make a plan. Everything had gotten complicated all of a sudden.

“Is there a problem, Leigh?” Étienne asked, visibly worried.

Max wanted to lie and tell him he was fine, but he realized Étienne was the person he trusted the most. If he needed advice, he was the perfect guy.

“Étienne, what do you do if a close friend of yours kept a secret that could change everything about your relationship?” Max asked.

Étienne was surprised that Max would ask him such a question, but he carefully thought about it before giving a reply.

“May I ask why you think this secret of his would change your relationship?”

“I don’t know,” Max answered honestly. “He’s part of a brotherhood that has a cruel leader. My protectors despise them too, which puts me in a very difficult position.”

Étienne understood his worries and turned to face him properly. “Alright, then let me ask you this, Leigh. Does knowing his secret make him less than a friend? Do you not want to be with him anymore because of it?”

Max paused for a minute.

He didn’t entirely know why Felix was a member of Crazy 8, but after finding out the truth, he was more worried about his protectors than he was about the secret itself.

It wasn’t their friendship he was worried about—it was the thought of what his protectors might do if they found out about it themselves. 

Looking at it, Max was more worried about Felix, and not about the secret.

“I guess it doesn’t really change anything about us ,” Max concluded.

“Then there’s your answer,” Étienne told him. “You need to find out why this worries you. But if it doesn’t stop you from being his friend, then it’s not a question of friendship but trust. If it came to it, the best action is to ask him. If he was also sincere about you, then both of you can eventually meet halfway.”

 Max sighed in relief. Talking to his butler was definitely the right choice.

“Thank you, Étienne. You really do know how to give advice, even when you’re an ass from time to time,” Max said, and Étienne laughed before stepping out to open the door for Max.

Max took a deep breath and grabbed his bag before taking a step out of the car.

“If you have no other worries, please enjoy your day, Master Leigh,” Étienne said, closing the door behind Max.

Max nodded and made his way up the steps of the Keep, heading toward Omega Society’s clubroom. Just as his hand hovered over the doorknob, someone suddenly grabbed his shoulder, startling him.

“Felix!” Max shouted as soon as he turned around.

“S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” Felix apologized, remembering how cautious Max had gotten after everything that had happened to him in J.S. High.

Max released a breath and stared at his dear friend. He wasn’t saying anything, so Felix started to worry even more.

“Okay, you’re freaking me out. Are you—” Max reached out and patted his head before he could finish his sentence. The action flustered Felix, but he didn’t push Max’s hand away.

“Good morning, Felix,” Max greeted him with a soft smile.

Felix blinked. “Good morning?”

“Sorry.” Max pulled his hand away. His butler was right. Finding out Felix was a member of Crazy 8 didn’t change their relationship. To him, Felix was still a very precious friend.

“Let’s go inside. I’m sure the others are waiting.” 

The two finally made their way inside after the strange interaction.

All the members were already there, including the first years who weren’t very pleased with their new adviser after hearing about it from Eren and Payton.

“First they give us a shitty room, and now they want us to accept a shitty adviser?” One of the omegas complained as Felix and Max walked in.

As soon as they saw them enter, all the first years got up from their seats to greet them. Felix thought they were only doing it because of Max, but then he remembered he was wearing a gold armband now, too. 

The thought of it made him feel embarrassed. He obviously still hadn’t gotten used to the attention.

“Please, no need to stand,” Max casually said. Compared to Felix, this was a common occurrence.

The rest of the omegas returned to their seats while Felix and Max settled beside Payton and Eren—their club leader, and the freshmen’s official representative.

“Thank god you’re here,” Payton said, adjusting his glasses. “Sky said he couldn’t come because he has a photoshoot for some luxury car brand. But he did leave this behind.” The gaffer pointed at the envelope sitting in the middle of the table.

Max stared at the envelope, not daring to touch it. “You haven’t opened it yet?” he asked.

“Heaven’s no. Who knows what’s written inside that thing,” Payton answered, and the others nodded, supporting their leader’s decision.

“This is so stupid.” Max sighed. He couldn’t believe they were in this mess. “He can’t even attend our first meeting, yet he expects us to blindly follow him? He’s delusional.”

“So, what do we do?” Felix asked.

“I could talk to Dustin Griffiths, but I heard Heaven handles the clubs now, and I don’t think he’d be delighted to see me,” Max said, knowing what Heaven did to his count.

“Well, you and me both. I’ve sent him a bunch of emails, asking him to reconsider our club adviser, but he hasn’t given me a single reply,” Payton then shared. “Maybe the two of us could go and talk to him. Maybe he’d listen.”

Max thought about it, but he wasn’t ready to face Heaven yet. Heaven was the reason why he and CJ got suspended. If he faced him now, he might end up saying something he would later regret.

“We could try, but I don’t think it would change anything,” Max admitted.

“Then what do we do? You said you’d handle it, right?” Eren asked, and the rest of the first years turned to Max, staring at him. They hoped Max had a plan despite how sticky the situation was.

“We’ll leave the envelope where we found it,” Max told everyone. “Until I think of a way to deal with Sky, we’re not doing anything.”

“Then what do we do for the time being? This month is supposed to be our chance to get a lot of points from our club. We can’t just do nothing,” another member pointed out, which the others agreed on.

Max understood their concerns and thought of something.

“Omega Society isn’t designed to be an active club like the others. Our activeness depends on the brotherhoods, and as you all know, that happens rarely,” Max explained, trying not to sound too dejected in front of the first-years.

While he tried stalling, he kicked Felix under the table for back up.

Felix looked at his friend and saw him begging for help, so Felix cleared his throat and thought of something on the spot. “Well…we could always go back to our old ways.”

“Old ways?”

“Cleaning,” Felix answered, and groans waved from the first years.

“Come on, the old members did it with no problem. We cleaned brotherhood bases, set up pranks for Jokers, and even helped garden the Greenhouse for BND. It’s honest work,” Felix explained, trying to convince his members.

Max looked at everyone’s reaction and sighed. “If you’re worried about your image, then this club isn’t for you. Whether it’s disposing of a body bag or mopping floors, Omega Society is a noble club as long as its members believe that it is.”

The first years looked at each other. They were still unsure about the idea of cleaning for points, but Max’s little speech somehow made it sound worthwhile.

“I guess it’s better than doing nothing,” Eren finally agreed. 

Payton clapped his hands together and got up. “Then it’s settled. Everyone, get your gear. We’re going to clean those bases until it’s spotless.”

The members instantly got up and hurried to their lockers to get ready.

While everyone was wearing their scrubsuits, Max pulled his phone out and told Payton, “I’ll ask Master Joker and the others if they have something for us.

“That would be perfect. Thank you.”

Max, Felix, and even Payton knew how disheartened the first years were. Other clubs were building robots, planning music festivals, and even writing research papers, while they were stuck scrubbing toilets for points that would barely rank them up.

The older members didn’t want to sugarcoat it. They felt ashamed that this was the only work they could offer them. But as long as they refused to open the envelope, this was their best option.

“Everyone, I just got approval from Master Joker. They’re offering fifty points each,” Max announced.

“Fifty points is plenty, right?” Payton rallied, trying to lighten the mood.

“Right!” The members shouted back, their energy returning.

Max, Felix, and Payton smiled.

“I’m proud of you guys. Really,” Max said, his comment somehow encouraging them even more.

“Alright, Omega Society! Let’s go!”

The members, finding their spirit back, cheered as they made their way to the rooftop to start their first assignment. 

Unbeknownst to them, their new club adviser, Sky Hyusen, had just returned after his canceled photoshoot. He was expecting the white uniforms to be all over the task he left for them, but instead, he found an empty room with scattered cleaning products.

And in the middle, untouched, was the envelope.

“Mutiny,” he said with a grin. “How delightful.”

Sky took a seat and opened the envelope to read the contents. He laughed at himself before looking out the window, watching white uniforms prepare their booths at the courtyard.

“You seriously think I’d give up that easily?” Sky asked, crumpling the paper. “Omega Society. Let’s see how good you really are at cleaning dirt.”

|END|

132 | Confession No.1

♝

“I REALLY DON’T MIND having Max clean our base, but why does it feel wrong for some reason?” Brave said before shoving his lollipop back in his mouth.

The rest of the jesters stood on the side, watching the members of Omega Society unclog the drains. Ever since the Counts started hanging out in their base, puddles began to appear thanks to their discarded cigarettes.

“Max! We have another clogged drain here!” One of the omegas shouted, and Max ran to his side to pull the butts out with his bare hands. 

The barons couldn’t help but gag.

“Should we like…help them?” Rome genuinely asked.

“What’s the point of calling them if we’re going to end up helping?” Krist argued, looking at his members like they were hopeless. “This is their duty, and they’re doing it with their chins held high. We shouldn’t pity them.”

The barons said nothing else as they continued to watch the omegas do their work. 

Krist sighed and eyed Max, who was kneeling on the floor, his hands covered in mud. The leader felt guilty too, yet he found himself smiling. This was the exact character that made him admire Max. Whatever he was doing, he always gave it his all.

“I’m going to buy some snacks for them,” Krist said, hoping his little toy would appreciate the small gesture. 

“I’ll come with you,” Brave offered.

The two of them were about to leave when the phone in Krist’s pocket began to vibrate.

“Hold on.” He pulled his phone out to check. An unknown number had sent him a link with the message: Hush, hush, Master Joker. This one will definitely surprise you more than a jack-in-a-box.

He furrowed his brows, reluctantly clicking on the link. A video popped up without warning, and when Krist read the caption, he collapsed to the floor, startling everyone.

“MJ!” Brave rushed to his side, checking on him. “What happened? Are you okay?”

Krist couldn’t say a word. His body trembled, phone discarded as the rest of the jesters circled him.

Max stopped what he was doing and quickly went to check on the leader. But as he got closer, he heard a video playing from Krist’s phone. Max picked it up to check, and as soon as he saw what was on the screen, his heart instantly dropped.

Brave noticed and snatched the phone from Max’s hand. When he saw it himself, the jester covered his mouth in disbelief.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/f2eacb5e0bd1084e0fd009cd02efe43fa64b50be/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f35506435694e466b5754507633673d3d2d313230323738353833302e313863363134303662343833356630643131373836373236363338372e706e67)               

Max clenched his fist and turned to his members. “Drop everything and head back to the clubroom.”

“What’s going—”

“Now!” Max shouted, cutting Felix off.

Felix wanted to protest, but Payton grabbed his shoulder and gave him a reassuring nod. 

“We’ll wait for you there,” Payton replied, dragging Felix away. The rest of the omegas looked worried too, but they said nothing and followed their leader back.

Once they were gone, Max made his way to Krist. He knelt in front of his baron and removed his gloves to touch his cheek to comfort him. Krist was almost choking on his own tears. Max wanted to curse.

He didn’t need to wonder. He knew who sent this to him.

Should he have opened the envelope instead? Would this have been avoided if they just did what they were told?

“Bring him to the infirmary. Make sure no one sees him,” Max instructed.

The jesters followed Max without a second thought and helped Krist out. Brave was about to follow them, but Max grabbed his arm to stop him.

“As Joker’s second-in-command,” Max said, expression serious. “Would you like to hire the Omega Society to clean up this mess?”

Brave swallowed, hesitant to give Max such a heavy burden. But when he remembered the state his leader was in, he clenched his fist and answered, “Make sure no one else finds out. Please.”

Max nodded, promising results.

Brave then handed Krist’s phone to Max and told him, “You might need it. The password is C01A.”

Max thanked the baron and ran his way to his clubroom with Krist’s phone in hand. 

When he arrived, he found the members gathered around the table. Max was afraid to find another body bag, but instead, there was a single note where the envelope was supposed to be.

“ Good luck on your first assignment, Omega Society, “ the note read.

Max was panting heavily, not from running, but from the anger that was boiling inside him. This wasn’t supposed to happen. No one was supposed to get involved, especially not his protectors.

He wanted to scream and tear the note into pieces, but then he remembered the words Uchdryd Rease had left him during their first encounter at the pub.

“You might think you’re safe. You might think you have no secrets to hide. But remember, the owners of the brooches you wear are filled with secrets even you don’t know. So who do you think she’ll target first just to get to you?”

Max removed his peaked cap and slammed it on the table, startling everyone.

Krist’s secret wasn’t just a secret. It was a manifestation of his pain, his regrets, and his anger. And now, because Max told his members to ignore Sky’s commands, Krist ended up paying the price for his own carelessness.

Why was Sky doing this?

Doesn’t this just confirm that he might be Siren?

“Max,” Felix called out.

Max blinked and looked up. All the members were staring at him, waiting for his instructions.

Max closed his eyes and massaged his temple to calm down. This wasn’t the time to blame himself. He needed to act, and he needed to act fast.

“We took an oath,” Max told everyone. “We keep the secrets of this club till the end, and we clean up the brotherhood’s mess with no question. Are we all still on the same page?”

The members looked at each other and nodded.

“Then it’s settled…”

Max placed Krist’s phone on the table. “This is our first assignment,” he announced. “Turn the lights off, lock the doors, and close the blinds. It’s time we investigate.”

The members quickly did what they were told while Max connected the phone to the projector. When they saw the video and the confession, everyone began to whisper amongst each other. They were starting to see how serious this was.

“An unknown sender sent this to Master Joker at exactly 9:38 a.m., just an hour after we left to clean their base. Today, we need to accomplish two things: Find the sender and delete the post.”

“I can try to find the sender,” a freshman offered. “Since our last assignment, I’ve been practicing my computer skills again.”

“Oh right, you were supposed to join the Programmers Club before getting dragged here,” Eren remembered.

“That’s perfect then,” Payton said next. “It’s important that we have skilled members. But remember, we’re a brotherhood club. We have the privilege to ask other clubs for assistance, so don’t waste that perk,” he explained next, and the others nodded.

“Then let’s ask the Programmers Club to delete the Hush Hush website while Zild tracks the number,” Eren suggested next.

“I’ll come with you,” Payton said, grabbing Eren’s arm. “Max, send me the link. Eren and I will handle the website.”

Max agreed, and the two headed out.

“Max, just an update,” Felix walked up to his friend, holding his own phone. “I just notified the Elites, and they already deleted the link posted on the J.S. High website. We don’t have to worry about that anymore.”

Max sighed in relief and touched his brooches. Cleaning was noble work, but the club definitely functioned better when this was their type of assignment.

 “Alright, the rest of you should act as lookouts. Make sure the link doesn’t spread further. Create rumors that it’s probably a white uniform. Just don’t make it obvious that we’re covering it up. If they notice us, they’ll know it’s a brotherhood,” Max explained.

The first years didn’t ask any other questions. They got up and changed out of their scrubsuits to do their part, leaving Max alone with their resident hacker, Zild, and Felix, a confirmed member of Crazy 8.

Max wanted to give Felix the benefit of the doubt. He wanted to believe that Felix knew nothing about it and that Sky wasn’t who he thought he was. He needed to trust him, especially now.

“Max, should we look for Sky?” Felix asked, breaking the silence.

Max sighed and shook his head. “Nothing would change even if we do find him,” he answered, staring at the projected screen.

After a while, he pulled the phone out from the projector and said, “We’re heading to the clinic. Zild, call me if you find anything.”

“Understood.”

Max and Felix exchanged looks before making their way to the clinic to check on Master Joker. When they arrived, they found the rest of the jesters in the room with Krist’s long-time-friend, CJ.

“How’s Krist?” Max asked, closing the door behind him.

“You’re here.” Brave got up from his seat as Max handed him their leader’s phone back. “MJ is already sleeping. The doctor gave him some meds to calm him down.”

“Heard you’re handling the case,” CJ then said, leaning against the window with his arms crossed.

Max expected CJ to mock him. He thought he’d belittle him for using Krist’s trauma as a way to get points, but the Count said none of that and nodded in approval instead.

“That’s good. No one else in this goddamn school can clean this up other than you guys.”

“I don’t want to take credit. Especially since our new adviser—”

“How’s everything going?” Brave cut him off. “Do you guys need our help? Because I’m willing to fucking do anything to whoever spread that shit.”

“No, that’s the last thing we want to do,” Felix answered this time. “The entire house is probably eating that post up by now, but they still don’t know who it’s referring to. If you do anything now, suspicions would only grow.”

“He’s right,” Rome joined in. 

“But what are you guys actually doing now?” Van asked soon after.

“I actually came here to confirm something.” Max looked at the Jokers and CJ with a serious expression. “In the video. Is that really…” he paused to lower his voice. “…Krist’s father?”

“I watched it, and I can confirm that it wasn’t him,” CJ answered for them. “The lighting was terrible, but it was clear that it was two random dudes fucking.”

“CJ,” Brave scolded, covering Rome’s ears. But Rome quickly pushed it away in embarrassment.

“So it’s not even related to the actual confession. It was probably only used as a shock factor,” Max said before his phone started ringing.

It was Payton.

He answered the call. “Payton, any updates?”

“They were able to delete the original website,” the club leader answered. “But white uniforms already got screenshots of the confession and even saved the video.”

“It’s unavoidable,” Max replied. “But since you’re already with the Programmers Club, ask them to look for the actual people in the video. Once we can confirm who they are, the issue would eventually die down.”

“Alright. I also made them sign an NDA just to be safe. I don’t want others to find out we’ve been working with them on this.”

“Good call. That’s why you’re our club leader,” Max praised, and he could already see Payton blushing from the way he was giggling on the other line.

“I’ll call you again when we’re done,” Payton said as he ended the call.

Max put his phone down and saw everyone staring at him, waiting for good news.

“Everything’s going well. Rest assured, Omega Society is doing everything we can to handle the situation,” Max told the barons, who couldn’t help but sigh in relief.

“We’d thank you, but I’m sure you wouldn’t want that,” Brave said, and Max smiled, reaching out to squeeze the baron’s shoulder.

“The crowns I’m wearing aren’t just props. I’ve got your backs, just like how you got mine,” Max told them.

While the rest of the jesters were trying their best not to hug Max, CJ slipped out of the room without saying a word. Max noticed and followed him out.

“CJ, where are you going?” he called out.

CJ stopped walking and turned to face him. “Was the person who did this your new club adviser—the one you mentioned yesterday?”

Max drew a breath and carefully approached the count. “If you’re planning to do something to him outside J.S. High, then I forbid it. You can’t jeopardize your title again, especially since we already got suspended.”

“I don’t need to be outside to do something to him.”

“So you’re planning to ignore the White Uniform Protection Code again?” Max fired back. “Why are you in such a rush? We’re already handling it, aren’t we?”

CJ scoffed but held back his tongue.

Max understood why CJ was acting that way. If he could, he’d corner Sky Hansen, too.

The problem was, they had no evidence to pin all this on Sky. They never opened the envelope. Whether it held Krist’s secret or something unrelated, they wouldn’t know.

Targeting Sky now would only put them at a loss.

“I thought those crown brooches on your collar weren’t just props,” CJ told him.

“It isn’t. That’s why I’m trying my best to keep you from getting kicked out,” Max answered, walking closer to the count. “I know you want to avenge Krist, but there is a time and place. For now, let us handle it. Once we sort things out, we’ll discuss what we’ll do next…together.”

“And what if I don’t want to discuss anything?”

“I wasn’t asking you to,” Max held CJ’s gaze, standing his ground. “I was telling you.”

CJ no longer argued. If this happened a few months ago, he would have brushed Max off. But as he looked at the white uniform that bore his brooch, CJ couldn’t help but notice how much Max had changed. 

He no longer chased points and recognition. He wasn’t even trying to prove himself anymore. Ever since he got his inheritance back, Max was starting to become a leader. He was transforming into a capable president before their very eyes.

“Little Maxy really has grown up. He doesn’t like to play with me anymore,” CJ said instead.

“I’m being serious.”

CJ grinned and turned back around. “Fine, I won’t do anything. But once you find out who the culprit is, deals will be made, my tamer. I’ll make sure of it,” he finished as he disappeared down the hall.

Max stood in the middle in silence until the door to Krist’s room opened, revealing Felix, who had been waiting for him since he followed CJ out.

“Max, you okay?”

Max turned and forced a smile. “I’m okay.”

“Are you sure?” Felix asked as he approached him.

Max nodded and patted Felix’s head like he always did. “I’m heading to the Elites’ office next. Once Payton and Eren find who the actual men in the video are, the council might be able to help clear things up for us.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea. Especially since they handle the Broadcasting and Newspaper Club. If we want to get word out, they’re the perfect people for the job.”

“Exactly.”

“Should I come with you?”

“No, it’s fine. You should head back to the clubroom to check on Zild. See if he found anything.”

“Okay,” Felix no longer asked anything else, and ran back to their room.

Max released a heavy breath as he watched him go. “Does Crazy 8 have anything to do with this?” Max thought as he touched his brooches.

“No, it doesn’t matter if Sky is a part of Crazy 8 or not. What’s important is Krist.”

After regaining his drive, Max walked out of the infirmary to head to the Elites’ office. He walked past the courtyard, white uniforms running around, laughing and playing as they fixed their club booths. But as Max kept walking through the crowd, his phone rang again. This time, it was from Zild.

“Max! I tracked the number! I found the source!” Zild exclaimed as soon as Max answered his call.

Max stopped in his tracks, sighing in relief. “That’s great. Who was the sender?”

“The number was new, and so I tracked down the buyer, which was easy since they needed to provide their name and address for that,” Zild explained. “Give me a second.”

The other line fell into silence. Max waited until he heard Zild gasp.

“Zild, are you okay?”

“Wait, I think I got it wrong,” he said, sounding doubtful. “It has to be wrong. This can’t be the person who bought the SIM card.”

Max felt something in his chest tighten. He knew something was about to happen before Zild could even reveal the truth.

“Zild, who was it?” Max asked again, his voice almost desperate.

Zild said nothing, the quiet almost unbearable. But just as Max was about to ask him again, the omega finally told him exactly what he discovered—a discovery that even Max wouldn’t have prepared himself to hear.

“It was the count,” he revealed. “Charles Justin Mills.”

|END|

133 | Red Kiss Mark

♝

CJ RETURNED TO HIS BASE with his brotherhood. The incident with Krist had put everyone in a terrible mood. The others insisted on visiting the baron, but CJ advised them to keep the attention away from the leader to avoid further suspicions.

“I need a fucking smoke,” CJ said, walking further inside the basement to take a break.

An underling left to guard the base ran up to him in a panic as soon as the others closed the door. “Boss! You’re finally here!”

CJ was about to take a seat on the sofa. “What now? I’m not in the mood for bad news.”

The Lighter nervously glanced at the other counts before turning back to CJ. “Someone’s waiting for you at the Smoking Room,” he finally revealed, catching everyone off guard.

“You let someone in without my permission?” CJ’s voice grew louder.

The poor underling dropped to his knees. “I’m sorry! I tried to stop her, but she threatened to shoot me if I didn’t.” He explained.

Everyone froze.

“Her,” Anthony repeated.

CJ didn’t have to ask further. He rushed to the Smoking Room and kicked the door open. As he expected, a masked figure CJ knew too well sat on his chair.

“Siren.”

With her feet on top of CJ’s desk, Siren stared at the Cigarettes’ leader and smiled. “You have the worst base. It’s tacky and suffocating. It was torture waiting here,” she mocked.

CJ gritted his teeth and held himself back. “You better have a good reason for barging in here uninvited, Marquis.”

Siren laughed and got up from the seat. “Why so serious, CJ? This isn’t your branding.”

“I asked you a question.”

“You know why I’m here,” Siren answered, walking up to CJ to stand in front of him. “Have you forgotten about the past we shared? That hot…intimate…moment?” 

Siren reached out and touched CJ’s lips with her finger, but CJ only grabbed her wrist and pushed it away aggressively. The disgust on his face only made her laugh even more.

“Oh, lighten up, my Count. I’m here to thank you, that’s all,” she said, looking around the room to inspect it. “You should also know how to handle a woman who’s willingly throwing themselves at you. You have no sex appeal whatsoever.”

“Why the fuck would you be thanking me, Siren?” CJ asked, ignoring everything else she said.

Siren stopped in front of the punching bag that had blood stains on it. She licked her lips and told him, “I’m thanking you for the secret you gave me.”

“What are you talking about? What se—” CJ stopped himself before he could end the sentence.

He didn’t know what she was talking about, but then a memory flashed before him, and CJ almost stumbled back in horror.

“Looks like you remembered,” she said, turning to face him with a grin. “It was only a year ago. How could you have forgotten already?”

“W-what did you do?”

“When you received my first kiss mark, you didn’t hesitate to tell me a secret in exchange for the one I had about you. It’s funny, isn’t it? How insignificant it was at that time, but now it might just cost you everything,” Siren taunted.

CJ clenched his fist, his nail digging too deep into his palm. “Sky Hansen…how are you related to that man? How did he know about this? What did you fucking tell him?!”

CJ’s voice thundered, but he only received laughter as a response.

Siren didn’t give him the satisfaction. He laughed at his face, pleased at the despair in his eyes. When CJ could no longer hold it in, he grabbed the Marquis by the neck and began strangling her.

Siren gasped for air as CJ’s fingers tightened around her neck. But despite the struggle, she managed to grab her gun, pressing it against CJ’s temple in defense.

“L-Let’s see…w-who’s…f-faster…” Siren stuttered as saliva dripped from the side of her mouth.

CJ yelled at her face as he was moments away from killing her. But just as Siren was about to lose consciousness, the Count pushed her away, slamming her against the table.

Siren came crashing down, coughing as she tried to catch her breath.

“Y-You can’t blame me f-for this, Count,” Siren said as she wiped her mouth, the mark on her neck visible from CJ’s chokehold. “When you handed…me the baron’s secret to keep yours locked away…you knew what could happen next.”

CJ said nothing as the Marquis stood, regaining her composure. “Cowards who run away have no right to look back. You gave me what is his, and now that secret is mine. Just because you mended your friendship now doesn’t mean I’d magically forget.”

“I’m going to kill you,” CJ warned.

“With what I know about you?” Siren adjusted her mask. “I don’t think you’d even dare.”

Siren walked past CJ, bumping into his shoulder as a final display of control. And as she expected, the proud leader did nothing but watch her walk out alive.

The room fell silent as the door closed.

CJ stood there, refusing to move.

In the past, he gave Krist’s secret away to save his own skin. He thought it didn’t matter then, but now…

“Siren!” CJ kicked his desk so hard it slammed against the wall.

Cigarettes rushed inside, checking to see what happened. When they saw CJ thrashing the room, Anthony immediately grabbed him, forcing him to calm down.

“You fucking piece of shit! I’ll kill you for this!” CJ continued to scream.

Pablo and Orson helped Anthony put CJ down. Their leader struggled like a trapped prey, his members troubled. But after a while, CJ no longer moved. He let his members hold him as the guilt continued to eat him alive.

Slowly…

Just as Siren intended.

…

“It was the count,” Zild told Max. “Charles Justin Mills.”

Max almost dropped his phone.

“CJ? That can’t be. Why would—” Max stopped as soon as he noticed the white uniforms in the courtyard staring at him curiously.

Max released a steady breath and continued walking, pretending to be calm despite himself. “I’m going back. Let’s figure this out when I get there. Before then, don’t tell anyone else about this.”

Max ended the call and ran back to their clubroom, where Zild and Felix were waiting. 

Felix said nothing as Max walked up to Zild, making sure their earlier conversation was right.

“So it’s really CJ?” he asked, sitting beside the omega. He didn’t even have time to catch his breath.

Zild moved his laptop and showed Max the screen. “Yes. The number traces back to this store, and when you look at the buyer’s details, it shows the count’s name. I’d love to hack their security cameras to see if he really did buy it himself, but that’s WarGames type of shit. I’m not skilled enough.”

Max refused to believe it despite seeing the fact with his own eyes. CJ had no reason to do this, especially not to Krist.

“It’s obvious that’s someone trying to frame him,” Felix finally said. “Someone must have used his identity when they bought the SIM card. They knew we’d track it, so they used CJ as a cover-up to spark a dispute between the two brotherhoods.”

Max removed his cap and ran his fingers through his hair. “That’s what I’m thinking too, which makes Sky a more obvious suspect for all this. He told us how much he hates the brotherhoods. He’d definitely pull a stunt like this to ruin them.”

“But now we have no solid evidence to pin this against him,” Zild pointed out. “We were supposed to use this to our advantage. But since the number is registered under the count’s name, that wouldn’t be possible anymore.”

“He’s right. We can’t release this,” Felix agreed, reaching out to pat Max’s back as a way to comfort him.

Zild looked at his seniors and cleared his throat. He didn’t want to make it worse, but he needed to share his thoughts.

“Okay, I know you have a relationship with the count, but what if… if… it really was him that spread the secret? What if he made this post to target Jokers?”

“That’s impossible,” Max instantly shut the idea down.

“I want to think of possible outcomes too, but we saw CJ earlier. It’s clear as day that he wanted to track down the person who did this to Krist. Him doing this himself is ridiculous,” Felix backed Max up.

Zild said nothing else and nodded in understanding.

Just in time, Eren and Payton got back from the Programmers Club with good news.

“We found the people in the video. They’re adult actors,” Payton revealed the moment they arrived. But once he saw Max’s expression, his excitement simmered down.

“What happened?”

Max didn’t answer. Instead, he got up and told them, “Give the information to Zild and make a post. That would be enough to stop rumors from spreading.”

Payton and Eren looked at each other, but they eventually did what they were told and gave the information to Zild.

A couple of minutes passed, and the post started getting traction. White Uniforms shared and passed it around, ultimately covering Krist’s secret with half a truth.

The rest of the omegas returned to their room as well, sharing how they helped spread the news around that the “Hush Hush” post was only a hoax.

In just a matter of hours, the Omega Society had completed this term’s first cleanup.

“I just received a notification,” Payton announced. “The members of Omega Society received 200 points each.”

The club members looked at each other, unsure whether to cheer or not after what happened.

Max, especially, was spacing out. Ever since the Second Term started, he’d been getting hit by different challenges left and right. He couldn’t imagine what the rest of the month would be.

“Hey, Max.” Felix approached his friend and sat beside him. “Our first task is over. Everything else we discovered doesn’t matter anymore. You can take a break.”

“This was all Sky’s doing,” Max replied. “He did all this for his own satisfaction, and then found a scapegoat. But why CJ? Why on earth would he frame him like that?”

Felix sighed and said nothing. 

Payton noticed the tension in the room, so he told everyone else to head to the Great Hall so they could take a break and have their lunch.

“Let’s go and join them for now,” Felix suggested.

Max forced a nod and got up. 

However, before he could follow them out, his phone rang again. He didn’t want to answer after the events that transpired earlier, but when he saw Marcus’s name on his screen, he immediately took the call.

“Hello? Marcus? What’s wrong?”

“We’re at the rooftop,” Marcus answered, his voice grimmer than usual. “There’s something you have to know.”

Felix saw the look on Max’s face and was about to ask him what happened when Max ran out before he could even end the call.

“Max!” Felix shouted, chasing after Max up to the rooftop.

When they arrived at Joker’s base, they were faced with an unexpected scene.

Members of Boys Next Door and Joker’s were surrounding CJ, who was being beaten by the jester’s second-in-command, Brave.

Felix covered his mouth in disbelief, while Max bolted to CJ’s side, pushing Brave away to protect the count, who already had bruises on his face.

“What the hell is going on!?” Max shouted, blocking CJ from Brave.

“Max, step aside. That man behind you is a traitor. He’s a fucking bastard!” Brave spat, confusing Max even more.

“What on earth is going on?” Max begged this time, looking at the barons who were completely betrayed.

No one wanted to answer, so Hans stepped forward and answered on their behalf.

“He did it,” Hans told Max. “CJ gave Krist’s secret to Siren in exchange for his.”

Felix gasped.

Max’s legs almost gave up on him.

He couldn’t believe what he heard. He had hope that CJ had nothing to do with the incident. The SIM card was obviously used to frame him. But the secret…

It wasn’t supposed to be connected to him either.

“B-But…” Max turned to CJ, who was already on his knees.

“I-I’m sorry,” he said, voice trembling. He couldn’t even look at Max. “I’m so sorry” were the only words he could say in defense .

Max reached for his necklace and bit his lip, trying not to let a tear fall.

“You’re sorry?” Brave snapped, grabbing CJ again and forcing him to stand. “MJ is losing his mind because of what happened, and all you could say is sorry?” The thought almost made him laugh.

“You’ve done shitty things, CJ. But this? This is a different kind of low. He trusted you with that secret. Even after what happened between you two, he still trusted you.”

CJ turned away as Brave pulled him closer, the jester’s hand trembling just as much as the count’s.

“What makes your secret more important than his? Huh?” Brave asked. “What was so important that you had to give MJ’s away? What was it, CJ? Answer me!” 

Despite Brave’s anger, CJ remained silent.

He didn’t try to defend himself or even explain his side.

The silence itself was what hurt them most.

“Just when I thought we could finally go back to what we were before.” Brave wiped his cheek, only noticing the tears after his outburst. “Never show your face to us ever again. We’re done, Mills. You’re on your fucking own.”

Brave stormed off without anything else to say. Jokers looked at CJ for one last time before following their leader’s right-hand.

The rooftop fell into silence. 

BND refused to say anything, but then Max walked up to CJ to face him. 

The count finally looked up. Max lifted his hand, but just before his palm could touch his cheek, Max stopped and pulled away.

“What the fuck, CJ?” Max asked, looking up at the sky as tears started to fall from his eyes.

“You said you’re a truthful man. To you, everything is about loyalty,” Max said, refusing to look back at him. He was afraid that if he met his eyes, he’d end up hurting him.

“But what is this? What fuck is this? We aren’t supposed to be in this situation. This shouldn’t have happened in the first place.” 

Marcus and the others watched as Max began to cry harder. He had been running around, exhausted after helping Jokers with Krist’s secret. But all this time, the person who spread it was right in front of him all along.

His emotions was all over the place.

For once, he wanted to be Maximilian Sinclaire and not just Max, the boy who wore his protector’s crowns.

“Loyalty is sacrifice, right?” Max hesitated, but when he remembered the look on Krist’s face—the hurt he endured because of that very secret—Max could only be certain.

He reached for his collar and removed Cigarette’s brooch.

The dukes watched in disbelief. Felix was speechless. CJ said nothing, but they could tell the decision affected him more than he had anticipated.

“I told you, these brooches aren’t just props or decorations,” Max said, finally looking at him. “I’m returning this to you, along with the points you handed me.”

Max grabbed CJ’s hand and forced him to take the brooch instead of just dropping or tossing it. This was Max’s final act of decency.

“Before I was loyal to you, I was loyal to the Jokers. And the agony you’re going to put Krist through for the second time once he discovers the truth…” Max turned and clenched his fist. Imagining it broke him.

“Starting today, our connection with each other is over. Farewell…count,” Max ended, finally walking away.

Felix and the rest of the dukes followed behind him, leaving CJ alone at the very rooftop where Krist had once waited for him.

But this time, no one else is coming.

|END|

134 | His Confession

♝

“MAX, COME ON. DINNER’S  ready.” Marcus had been knocking on his brother’s door for the third time, but still, there was no answer. He was starting to get worried. He knew why Max refused to face him.

“If you’re thinking about what happened with CJ, then call him,” Marcus suggested. “You’re no longer in J.S. High. Out here, you don’t have to protect Jokers or Krist. Out here, you’re just you.”

Silence.

Marcus sighed in defeat.

“Fine, I’ll tell Étienne to bring your dinner to your room. Eat something. I know you’re tired,” Marcus said as he finally headed downstairs.

Max, who refused to open the door, was out on his balcony, smoking so much he almost finished an entire pack.

What happened earlier had left him tangled up inside. He needed to support Krist and stand beside Jokers, but at the same time, he wanted to hear CJ’s reason.

The problem was, wanting to hear CJ’s reason felt like siding with the count, and he didn’t want Jokers to feel that way, especially after what their leader went through.

Should he stand as the middle ground? Was he in the position to try and fix the situation for both of them?

“You might think you’re safe. You might think you have no secrets to hide. But remember, the owners of the brooches you wear are filled with secrets even you don’t know. So who do you think she’ll target first just to get to you?”

The words Uchdryd had left him once again replayed in his head.

Max didn’t even know who was really at fault, but with everything that happened, Siren was only becoming a bigger threat.

He didn’t know if Siren herself was directly involved with that “Hush Hush” post, but if she was, she merely moved a single piece, yet it caused the entire board to shake.

Max hadn’t noticed—he didn’t even know when they started—but he was already playing a game with Crazy 8. And somehow, Siren was winning.

“Sky…Siren…how are you two connected?” Max asked, smoke escaping his mouth while he stared into the horizon.

After finishing his cigarette, Max unconsciously reached for his collar, only to realize he no longer wore his uniform.

He sighed and walked back into his bedroom, grabbing his coat, phone, and car keys.

“Oh, Master Leigh, where are you going?” Étienne asked when he spotted Max running down the stairs.

“I’m heading out,” Max simply answered.

Étienne looked like he had something else to say, but Max was already on his way to the garage before he could open it up.

“I’m giving you one chance, Charles. If you still decide to stay quiet, then the deal’s definitely off,” Max said to himself, hopping inside his car and driving off, determination keeping him from losing his mind.

[At King’s Tobacco , Main Entrance]

The employees were surprised when Max walked into their company at that hour. He was about to reach the elevator when Rosemary—CJ’s secretary—arrived and stopped him.

“Sir Sinclaire!” She exclaimed, looking exhausted. “Are you here for Master Charles? If so, I suggest you leave for now. He’s not in the mood to welcome guests, especially—”

“Let him in,” someone cut in.

Max and Rosemary turned. Anthony Rockefeller, CJ’s right-hand man and the co-chairman of the company, approached them.

“CJ’s in his office. You won’t miss him,” Anthony said, surprising Max.

Max thanked him and made his way upstairs. He knew exactly where CJ’s office was after visiting multiple times a few months back. It wasn’t so long ago, but the memory felt so distant now.

Once Max arrived, he knocked on the door without hesitation. When no one answered on his third try, he pushed it open and barged in.

The office was dark. Max thought CJ had just left, but when he took a step, a bottle rolled towards him. Max turned to his left and spotted the count sitting on the floor, back against his desk, staring at an empty wall.

Max said nothing as he approached him.

“What are you doing here? You’ve cut ties with me, so scram.” His voice was lower than usual—more commanding. Max realized it was the tone he used before CJ surrendered his brooch to him.

When Max got closer, he noticed the bruises on CJ’s knuckles. He didn’t have to ask what happened. He already knew how reckless the count could be.

“I came here as Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, the ignorant and stubborn heir who helped your company,” he told him. “Not the white uniform who is protected by three brotherhoods.”

CJ ignored him and downed the bottle of alcohol in his hand.

Max clenched his fist, annoyed at the disinterest. Without warning, he snatched the bottle from CJ’s hand and threw it across the room.

The bottle shattered into pieces. And before CJ could react, Max grabbed him by the collar and forced him to stand.

“I am giving you this one chance, Charles. This one fucking chance,” Max said with gritted teeth. “I want to hear your side, not as a white uniform, but as your friend because, CJ, I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

Max let go and looked away from the leader as tears welled in his eyes again.

“You understand, right? Why I didn’t immediately take your side?” Max said to him. “I didn’t because Jokers were there, and their leader means the world to them as he is to me. Protecting you during that moment would have been a slap to their faces.

“You didn’t make the post. And you didn’t want this to happen. But if you hadn’t given them Krist’s secret, there wouldn’t have been one in the first place. Yet, despite what you did, I want to trust you again. So please, give me one good reason, and I will bow to you as I have before,” Max told him.

CJ couldn’t help but stare at him in disbelief. How could Max give him such a chance? After everything he had already done to him, this was more than he deserved.

The room went still for a short moment. Max almost walked away, not until CJ finally decided to break the silence.

“I’m a coward,” CJ said, his voice hoarse. “I’m a fraud. I’ve been one all my life. It’s the reason why I ran away and left the family. It’s the reason why I ran away from Alessandra, Krist, Serenity—all of them. This was my rightful karma.”

Max furrowed his brow at the mention of a name he had only just heard.

“Serenity? Who’s Serenity?” he asked, and CJ got up and laughed at his own demise.

“When I received the pink kiss mark, I laughed. I said to myself, ‘Siren has nothing on me, so why should I care?’” CJ walked to the window, staring out at the city lights.

Max could barely see his face through the dark, but he could tell he was trying to hold something back.

“I was confident, so I ignored it. I assumed Siren made a mistake,” he continued. “But that confidence came to bite me. One day, she came up to me and told me my secret that not a single soul in this world knew. That’s when I panicked. How did she know? How the fuck did she know that?”

He clenched his fist and released a shaky breath. “When she threatened to give me a red mark, I felt like I had no choice. I gave Krist’s away to save my skin. I didn’t care what she’d do to it, as long as mine was safe,” he admitted.

CJ couldn’t help but laugh at himself. Max couldn’t tell if he was doing it to hide the tears or to mask the image of how pathetic he had become.

“Was it worth it?” Max asked. “The exchange. Was it worth it?”

CJ froze and looked back at his faint reflection on the glass.

“I don’t know,” he answered, almost in a whisper. 

Max continued to watch him struggle for words.  

“What was it then? The secret you were so afraid of?” he asked him next, unsure if he would even open it up.

But CJ surprised him. The secret he guarded so much, the secret he betrayed Krist for, he was finally ready to share it with someone.

“Three years ago,” he began. “I saw it.”

Max walked closer, suddenly feeling uneasy.

“Serenity. Serenity Karlsson. She was Vixen’s previous leader,” CJ explained, and Max’s eyes widened in surprise. 

Cindy never mentioned anything about her. How was she connected to all this?

“Three years ago, Serenity visited J.S. High. During that time, they were only the Duchess. She wanted the kings to help them on the upcoming Annual Sisterhood Reranking. They wanted to become queens, and she thought they needed to form an alliance.”

“The previous kings…” Max remembered his classmates briefly mentioning them. “Paradox. That’s them, right?”

The name alone made CJ tremble. The terrible memories they had of them began to catch up to him after all those years.

Max noticed his reaction and touched his necklace.

Based on everything he had learned, Paradox were ruthless kings. They tormented the white uniforms, especially the current brotherhoods, which was why Hans and the others held such a grudge. 

Max never asked, but he noticed there were no traces of them at J.S. High. There were no pictures, no mentions, no plaques. White Uniforms rarely brought them up, too, as if it were forbidden.

Was it the Royals’ doing? Did they make sure the old kings were forgotten?

Or maybe they desperately wanted them to be erased?

“CJ,” Max’s heart raced. “What did they do to her?”

CJ couldn’t find the right words. He slammed a fist on his chest and began breathing heavily. Max grabbed his shoulder to ease him.

“You don’t have to—”

“No,” CJ cut him off. “It’s time I told people the truth.”

Max almost wanted to back out himself, but he took a deep breath and let CJ speak.

“At the end of the hallway of the Hall of Janus, there was a closed door. I went past it as a shortcut to the rooftop, but then I heard noise,” CJ paused, recalling that very moment. “I wasn’t supposed to, but curiosity got the best of me. I took a peek and saw them.”

Max swallowed, fearing the worst.

“The kings, they were…they were all over her. They were all over Serenity,” CJ finally revealed.

Max gasped and covered his mouth, a chill running down his spine as CJ finally faced him, the memory scarring him until now.

“They tied her on top of the table. She kept on screaming, but no one stopped. I got scared. I pretended like I didn’t see and ran. I was more afraid of what Paradox would do if they saw me. I couldn’t help her or stop them. I should have done something, but I just—”

CJ could no longer continue.

Max watched as the memory drove him to unimaginable guilt. He couldn’t say anything to the leader. The secret he shared wasn’t even a secret anymore. It was a crime.

The previous kings sexually assaulted Vixen’s former leader at the very grounds of J.S. High. No wonder the queens were cautious when they visited. No wonder the rest of their house hated them.

Serenity visited the House of Kings and returned as a madwoman. They thought she was just insane. Their student council even shunned her. But after all those years, this was the real reason.

And after all those years, besides the members of that sick brotherhood, only CJ knew about it the entire time.

“I should have called for help or told President Janus, but I felt so helpless.” CJ dropped to his knees, sobbing. “I’m sorry. I keep running away. I’m such a coward. I’m such a fucking coward.”

Max was lost for words. He took a step back, watching the man he could no longer recognize. CJ, the once prideful leader, was no longer in the room. This was only Charles Justin Mills, the young boy Alessandra once took care of.

“What are you going to do?” Max finally asked.

CJ lowered his head and stared at the floor.

“I’m not going to J.S. High for a while,” he answered. “I already sent a letter to President Janus. I want to properly reflect on every mistake that I’ve made, especially to Krist and Serenity.”

“I hope this isn’t you running away again.”

CJ shook his head. “No. This time, I really want to try and face everything. I just need a little more time.”

Max nodded but said nothing else. This was beyond him. This ran deeper into the brotherhood’s past, a timeline he was no longer a part of. 

He didn’t want to decide on anything either. Did this justify CJ’s betrayal? Was he wrong or should he be understood?

Those questions needed more than one answer. And like CJ, Max needed time to think it through.

“I’m sorry, Max. I’m not the Count you thought I was,” CJ told him.

“I don’t think I need your apology,” Max honestly replied. “I don’t want to judge you, CJ, because I was never in your situation. But know that whatever you decide on doing moving forward, I am here.”

CJ slowly lifted his head to look at the young heir standing in front of him.

“Reflect as you intend to, and give your apology to those who deserve it. But remember this…” Max reached out to wipe the tears on CJ’s cheek.

“Whether you keep running and running, I’ll still be there for you waiting at the end of the line,” he told him. And those words, simple in nature, were enough for CJ to break down. 

Max held himself together and gently patted his head.

“ I don’t deserve you, “ CJ thought, but he dared not to say it out loud.

“Give me back your crown brooch once you properly beg for Krist’s forgiveness,” Max then told him. “You also have to tell others about Serenity. It might have been a long time ago, but she deserves justice. You’re the only person who can give her that.”

“I know.”

Max let out a breath that kept suffocating him. He had nothing else to say to CJ, so he pulled away and walked to the door.

But just as he was about to reach for the knob, CJ stopped him.

“Wait,” he called out. 

Max looked over his shoulder and waited.

“I strangled her,” CJ revealed, surprising Max.

“Who?”

“Siren,” he answered. “I strangled her earlier. There was a mark. It would take a while for it to heal. It might help you find the Marquis.” 

“I don’t think I’ll be able to check everyone’s neck in time,” Max replied.

“No, you don’t have to check everyone. You only have to check one.”

CJ got up and faced Max properly. “Your new adviser, Sky Hansen. I have a strong feeling that Sky and Siren are the same person. Only Siren knew of Krist’s secret, and I know for a fact he won’t just sell it to anyone,” he told Max, making him clench his fist in anger.

“If you see Sky and spot the marks on his neck, then that’s her. That’s the master of secrets.”

…

Max returned to his car, sitting on the driver’s seat in silence after everything he discovered from CJ. 

He didn’t know what he was expecting when he went to him for answers, but one thing was for certain—that was not the answer he was prepared to hear at all.

CJ saw a queen get assaulted by the previous kings. That wasn’t something Max could just brush off. He understood why CJ risked his friendship just to keep that secret hidden, but at the same time, he couldn’t imagine what Serenity must have felt.

She thought no one would believe her. She thought no one would back her up. But the truth was, there was one person, and that person was CJ.

Max didn’t want to think about the what-ifs. He didn’t want to compare himself or claim that he would have done things differently. He wasn’t in CJ’s position. He didn’t know the fear he felt during that time, and he especially can’t change the past.

But CJ can fix it now. If he really was guilty, he’d make things right for everyone involved. That was the only way to redeem himself.

“What a mess,” Max said, resting his head on the steering wheel.

Max tried to clear his head when his phone began to vibrate. He pulled it from his pocket and saw his butler’s name on the screen.

He answered the call. “Étienne?”

“Master Leigh, I just wanted to know what time you’d return so I could ask the guards to wait for you at the gate,” Étienne asked.

“Don’t worry. I’m actually heading back now.”

Étienne sighed in relief. 

“Now, if you don’t have anything else to say then—”

“Wait, Master, I was supposed to tell you this before you left,” Étienne said, and Max adjusted himself in his seat. “After you visited the House of Queens, you gave me a note with the words ‘Crème de la Crème Rank 8.’ You asked me to look into it.”

“And?”

“I found information that you might want to hear.”

Max’s eyes widened. Finally, good news after everything that happened today.

“You found information? Good. Then who was it? Is he someone we know?” Max asked, his energy returning.

“She,” Étienne corrected. “It’s a she.”

“W-What?”

“It’s a bit confusing. Records show that this person died two years ago, yet she is still listed as the official member of Crème de la Crème,” Étienne explained.

“Then who is it? What’s her name?” Max pressed, growing anxious.

“The name under Rank 8 of Crème de la Crème is Serenity Karlsson,” Étienne finally revealed. “But her family called her…Serine.”

|END|

135 | Confession No. 2

♝

CINDY WIPED THE MAKEUP off her face with a damp towel. Her cheeks ached after smiling all night. The guests at the party she attended wouldn’t leave her alone, and it would have been a huge scandal if she ignored them.

After all, she was the jewel of the Lin family. She was supposed to be perfect in every way.

“Madam Cindy,” her attendant called, entering her room with a glass of water she had asked for. “Someone is here to meet you,” she then said, placing the glass on the vanity.

Cindy furrowed her brows. It was already late for visitors.

“Tell them to come back tomorrow. I’m tired.”

“But madam,” she paused for a second. “It’s a man named Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire.”

Cindy got up from her seat, eyes wide in surprise. “What? Where is—”

“Hi, Cindy.” Max walked into the room. “I’m sorry for coming at this hour, but I really need to talk to you. Privately.”

The attendant bowed and walked out, closing the door behind her. As soon as she was gone, Cindy ran to Max to give him a tight embrace. “Leigh, I’m so glad to see you. And don’t mind being late. I’ll always make time for you.”

“I’m flattered, Cindy, but I’m here for something serious,” Max said as Cindy pulled away.

“I know this isn’t the right time or place, but I wanted to talk to Queen Cindy, if that’s okay with you,” he continued, and Cindy released a breath and nodded.

“Let’s talk here,” she replied, leading him further inside the bedroom. “I apologize if I look like a mess. I just came back from the Valor family party. I was surprised you didn’t come. Hans was there,” Cindy said, going back to her vanity to remove her earrings and necklace.

Max examined the bedroom with fascination. It was bigger than his—way bigger. The asian design made it feel like he was in a palace. 

“We were invited, but we had to decline. We haven’t formally partnered with them yet, and father didn’t want them to use the party as some sort of endorsement,” Max explained, turning to look back at Cindy’s reflection.

“As expected of the Sinclaires. So hard to reach,” Cindy said with a grin.

Max laughed once.

“So, what does the great Max Sinclaire need from this Hellcat?” she finally asked.

“It’s regarding the past,” he started.

Cindy looked back at him, eyes sharp. “Leigh, would you mind giving me a hand with this?” she asked him instead, gesturing at the back zipper of her gown.

Max didn’t complain and walked up to Cindy. He stood behind her and slowly pulled the zipper down. While doing so, he looked at Cindy’s reflection through the vanity and leaned close to her ear. “ How well do you know Serenity Karlsson? “

Cindy stood frozen, her eyes agape. Max reached the end of the zipper, and the gown fell to the ground at once, exposing her naked upper body.

“Where did you hear that name?” Cindy asked, her tone different compared to before.

Max turned away. “President Helena gave me a hint when I visited your house. She gave me the words Crème de la Crème’s Rank 8. I asked Étienne to look into it, and that’s the name that appeared,” he said while Cindy grabbed her robe to cover herself.

“Serenity,” Cindy muttered while she brushed her hair back. “I haven’t heard of that name in such a long time.”

“She was the leader everyone has been mentioning, right? The one who led Vixens to victory during the Annual Sisterhood Reranking. The black uniform who invented Battle Grounds,” Max said, and Cindy’s expression only grew sadder.

“That’s her, the woman who reshaped the House of Queens. She was also the one who took me as her underling,” Cindy explained, walking past Max so she could take a seat on the edge of her bed.

Max watched as Cindy tried to recollect more memories of her.

“We were the duchess, and the old queens were notorious. Serenity wanted to claim the crown, believing she’d be a better ruler. But since I was only an underling at that time, I knew little of what really happened,” Cindy told Max. “All I know was that her right-hand advised her to seek help from the kings, Paradox.”

The mention of Paradox made Cindy clench her fist. Her reaction reminded Max of CJ. His story was also aligned with hers.

“We don’t know what happened to her there, but Serenity…she came back a different person. She brought back an insane amount of budget for our sisterhood, but there was madness in her eyes. And she became unstoppable.

“Shortly after, the Annual Sisterhood Reranking came. She bled our budget dry and created the very first Battle Ground. Because of it, Vixens became queens. It was historic yet terrifying,” Cindy explained, the memory still vivid.

“As soon as Vixens won, Serenity declared war against the House of Kings, surprising everyone. She rallied the others, sending spies and bombs to the Kings’ Castle with no avail. But during that time, Viktor and the others had also defeated Paradox. Viktor waved a white flag and asked for a treaty. And somehow, Serenity surrendered.” 

Max couldn’t say anything after that. He wasn’t there to relive it, but he could feel the chaos that it brought to both houses. No wonder CJ fell into deeper guilt. Besides Paradox, he was the only person who knew why Serenity became such a monster.

“This might sound out of the blue, but I hope you talk to Charles Justin Mills. He might have answers to your questions,” Max told her. Cindy couldn’t understand why Max would mention the count, but she nodded anyway.

“Now it’s my turn, Leigh. Why are you asking me about her?” 

Max took a deep breath and walked closer to Cindy. “I suspect Siren might be Serenity. Étienne told me she died, but she’s still listed as Rank 8 of Crème de la Crème, which doesn’t make sense unless she faked her death. She might be out to seek revenge.”

After hearing what Max had in mind, Cindy quickly shook her head to deny it. “It can’t be. Étienne’s right, Leigh. Serenity died.”

“You’re certain?”

“I don’t know why she’s still listed as Rank 8, but Serenity took her own life. We were at the funeral. We saw her get buried. There’s no way she’s alive,” Cindy pointed out, which only gave Max an even bigger headache.

“Then she’s not really Siren?” Max massaged his temple, trying to fit the puzzle pieces together. “Could CJ be right? Could Sky be her all along?”

“Wait, Sky?” Cindy looked at Max with surprise. 

“Yes, Sky Hansen. He’s our new club adviser in Omega Society.”

Cindy furrowed her brows. “Omega Society? Sky’s that famous model, right? Why would he—” she stopped herself and looked at Max seriously. “Leigh, I saw him once, at Serenity’s funeral. He was standing at the back by himself.”

The information made Max’s jaw drop. “W-What?”

“I remember because he had that scar on his right eye, probably from a knife injury or some sort. It’s a deep one too. Concealer won’t hide it,” Cindy continued to explain, which only made Max even more confused.

Sky didn’t have a scar. If he had been hiding it or had gotten it surgically removed, others would have definitely noticed. 

But more importantly, why did he attend Serenity’s funeral? 

Questions just kept piling up. The more Max tried to uncover the truth about Siren’s real identity, the more the story got tangled and twisted.

It was obvious that Siren didn’t want to be found.

Or better yet…

She was hiding from someone, making Max believe that her identity might not be the only thing he had to be concerned about.

…

The students of J.S. High ran down the hall as soon as the bell rang. 

Max arrived at their clubroom, surprised to see his member, yet again, circling the table. His chest tightened. He knew what this meant.

“Max,” Felix called as Max closed the door behind him.

Max said nothing as he made his way to what everyone else was staring at. As he had expected, an envelope sat on top of the table, waiting to be opened.

Everyone held their breath as Max grabbed the envelope. He didn’t want to make the same mistake, so he swallowed and finally ripped the envelope open. A bunch of photos and a letter fell from inside. The omegas looked down to check, and what they saw instantly made them step back in disbelief.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/94c4666c063b7e958bc4ca48ce6ab937da055ab5/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5346786a5851436353456d4a39773d3d2d313230373330333331362e313863393638643333343634633233333437313937353231353238332e706e67)               

“Holy shit, isn’t that—”

Payton, in a panic, snatched the photos and hid them back inside the envelope, afraid others from outside the room might see them.

The confession was scandalous, and it could point to anyone. But the photo…it wasn’t a hoax like the video with Krist. Everyone could see it clearly. The two men in the photo sharing a private yet intimate moment were, without a doubt, the powerful leaders of the Royals: Kim Hee-joon and Viktor Stepanov.

“You have two hours to spread this rumor,” a freshman member read from the other side of the confession. “What do we do? This is serious.”

“If we don’t do anything, Sky would do it for us,” Payton said, biting his nails. “I know this might sound crazy, but I think we have to tell Viktor about this.”

“What?!” The members exclaimed, clearly against the idea.

“He’s right,” Max joined in. “This is going to put us in a tough spot, but I’d rather have Sky as an enemy than Viktor and Hee-joon.”

“Besides, the Royals will be able to handle this better. Whether we do anything or not, the blame will still fall on us. We have to act now, and this is our best bet,” Payton continued to explain, yet the others still looked hesitant. 

Would the Royals even believe them? 

“Busters and PHD are the strongest brotherhoods in all the houses. If we choose their side, we’d at least be safe. Sky wants to challenge them by using us, so let’s give him exactly what he’s craving for,” Max said next, finally putting everyone else on board with the idea.

As first years, crossing paths with the Royals is definitely terrifying. But in this situation, crossing paths with them was their last and only resort.

“Alright, since I’m the leader, I’ll bring this to the stadium to hand it over to the kings. I’ll call you after everything is settled,” Payton said, taking the letter and the envelope.

“I’ll come with you,” Eren offered, and the two ran out of the room, heading to the Royals while the others wished them the best. Hopefully, the Royals won’t see this as the Omegas trying to stir trouble.

“Prepare yourselves for whatever will happen,” Max announced, and the other members nodded nervously. Max wanted to reassure them, but Viktor was unpredictable. Who knows what he’d do once he saw the confession?

“Max, I’ll check the websites in case this gets posted again,” Zild offered, grabbing his laptop to monitor the situation.

While the others waited for the inevitable, the door to their clubroom opened. Max and the others expected Payton to already be back, but to everyone’s horror, the man who walked in was none other than their club adviser, Sky Hansen.

The omegas stared in shock and disbelief. Max stood frozen as well, but when he spotted the choker around his neck, he couldn’t control himself anymore. He ran up to Sky, grabbing him by the collar and pushing him against the wall in a fit of rage.

Everyone watched in shock. Felix had to push the rest of them back before they ended up getting caught in the fight.

“Sky, you have the nerve to show your face here,” Max said with gritted teeth. “Are you still fucking bored? Have you used us enough to satisfy yourself?” he asked, pushing his forearm against Sky’s neck, making it impossible for him to breathe.

“L-Let go…” Sky struggled to say, clawing his way out of Max’s grasp to no avail.

“You think it’s fun playing with people? CJ, Krist, and now the Royals?! What the hell is wrong with you?!” Max’s voice echoed, causing the others to flinch. They hadn’t seen Max that furious before. Even Felix was getting scared.

After making CJ his homeboy, the others had completely forgotten how terrifying Max could get. With how things went, it’s a surprise Max hadn’t killed Sky yet.

“I know who you are, Sky. Let’s end this right now,” Max said, his heart racing. When Sky didn’t respond, Max grabbed the choker and yanked it off their adviser’s neck. He swore he’d see the mark CJ left on him, but when he checked, he quickly pulled away.

There wasn’t any mark.

He wasn’t Siren.

“Y-You…”

Sky fell to the ground, catching his breath. Max wanted to ask him about the confession, but then loud sirens blared throughout campus, catching everyone off guard.

“What’s going on?” Felix asked, looking back at his friend.

While everyone was trying to understand the situation, Max’s phone began to ring. He pulled it out from his pocket and answered the call. “Payton? What’s going on?”

“We just met up with the Royals. I wasn’t able to explain everything, but I gave them the envelope,” Payton answered, obviously running from how much he was losing his breath. “When they saw the photos, the prince got mad and pulled Crazy 8’s flag.”

“PHD pulled Crazy 8’s flag?!” Max asked out loud, surprising the rest of the omegas.

“Eren and I are heading to the stadium. Let’s meet each other there,” Payton said before ending the call.

Max looked back at his members, trying to act calm. “Alright, all of you should head to the stadium. Felix, go and accompany them.”

“What about you?” Felix asked.

Max glanced at Sky and looked back at the others. “I’ll deal with our dear club adviser first. Now go.”

Members of Omega Society rushed out of the room, leaving Max alone with Sky. Max wanted to force answers out of him, but when he got close, he heard the white uniform mutter, “He’s an idiot. He’s ruining everything. I should have kept him busy. This wouldn’t have happened if I kept a close eye on him.”

Max slowly walked his way to Sky, kneeling in front of him to get a better look. “You—you’re not Sky, aren’t you?”

The man lifted his head and looked at Max. Without saying a word, he removed his peaked cap, revealing the scar that was on his right eye, just like how Cindy described it.

Max stumbled back in disbelief.

“I’m not him,” he revealed, his voice sounding familiar. “My name is River Hansen . I’m Sky’s twin brother.”

|END|

136 | 8 Seconds

♝

“MY NAME IS RIVER Hansen. I’m Sky’s twin brother,” the man Max thought was Sky revealed, leaving him dumbfounded. He couldn’t process what he heard, but when the pieces snapped into place, his jaw dropped.

“R-River…Sky…twins…the funeral,” Max mumbled to himself as he tried to connect the dots.

He touched his brooches and slowly got up from the floor. “You have no idea how many questions I have for you, but right now I’ll only ask you three,” Max told him, showing his hand. The small gesture surprised River, but he refused the help and stood on his own.

“First, the man we’ve been meeting here—our new club adviser—that wasn’t you, wasn’t it?” Max asked.

“No,” River answered, wearing his peaked cap back to hide his scar. 

“You went to Serenity’s funeral, is that correct?” Max asked next.

River was surprised that Max knew such information, but he didn’t hesitate. He nodded and confirmed it, “Yes. I did.”

When Max heard River’s answer, his heart began to race. He stared at the white uniform for a while before asking his third and final question. “Is Sky Siren?”

The room fell into silence as the two of them stared at each other with great intensity. Max thought he wouldn’t tell him, but when River opened his mouth, Max shook his head, taken aback by the truthful man’s answer.

…

The seats were filled, and the stadium was loud with questions of who pulled whose flag.

Felix and the rest of Omega Society arrived at the scene, where they joined Eren and Payton, who also just arrived after meeting with the Royals.

“Felix! Where’s Max?” Payton asked as the omegas settled beside the other societies.

“Max is still at the clubroom. He’s talking to Sky,” Felix revealed, surprising Payton.

“S-Sky? He’s here? He showed himself at the clubroom?” Payton couldn’t believe it. But when Felix nodded, the club’s leader removed his glasses and massaged the bridge of his nose in frustration. He wasn’t expecting their troublesome club adviser to show himself now when everything had become such a mess.

“I hope Max doesn’t beat him to death,” Payton said, taking a seat beside Felix. “After pulling such a stunt, he still has the face to show himself here. He’s definitely crazy.”

“I’m confident Max won’t do anything rash. But for the time being, we should focus on the Royals. What happened after you showed them the envelope? Why are they declaring war?” Felix asked, frustrating Payton even more.

“I don’t know. I gave the envelope and tried to explain what it was about, but then Viktor started laughing hysterically, and Hee-joon got up and pulled the flag. I don’t even know why they pulled Crazy 8’s flag. Sky’s not related to them, is he?” Payton asked, and Felix swallowed and said nothing.

Felix was a member of Crazy 8, yet he didn’t know how Sky got hold of such secrets.

“ What is hidden cannot be touched. “ That was their brotherhood’s motto, which was why Siren never revealed her identity to any of the members of Crazy 8. None of them knew her real identity. It was just as mysterious as it was for the others.

However, this also meant the members didn’t know each other either. Tasks were given to them secretly or individually. The only time they had gotten together was during battles and assemblies, and that rarely happened.

Felix had no clue who Siren or the other members were, especially since Siren had given him a separate mission of investigating the vice president. He wasn’t certain whether Sky was a member or was only given a task by Siren to spread those rumors. Either way, Felix needed to be cautious. 

He didn’t want Siren to call for him again because he got tangled with Sky’s mess.

“Good morning, J.S. High!” The announcer thundered, causing the stadium to erupt. “Welcome to the Second Term’s first brotherhood battle. Before we begin, let us first reveal the challenger.”

Brotherhoods walked in one by one as the white uniforms shouted the names of those they wanted to battle. Once everyone settled, the prince’s banner—Pretty, Hot, and Dangerous—dropped to the ground, causing an uproar.

The Royals, who had just entered, were cheering as well.

“Now for the challenged…”

Everyone waited in anticipation, stomping their feet while they waited for a banner to fall. When Crazy 8 was soon revealed to be the challenged team, the cheers grew louder. A battle between the Marquis and the Princes was definitely a battle worth watching.

While bets rolled, both brotherhoods were asked to head to the armory to prepare. Members of Alpha Society cleared the grounds to present PHD’s chosen Battle Grounds. The students guessed what kind of insane contraption the princes had in store for them, but when the grounds remained clear, everyone was confused.

It was empty.

“All clear!” The leader of the alphas announced, surprising everyone.

“PHD is battling Crazy 8 with the blank Battle Ground?” Felix asked, growing anxious. If they were using this, it only meant they were extremely confident.

“I think I need to go to the restroom,” Felix announced. He was about to stand from his seat when Max arrived just in time, stopping him from leaving.

The omegas turned to Max, expecting him to look disheveled. They thought he and Sky would have brawled, but the gaffer looked fine.

“Max, where’s Sky?” Payton asked, looking worried.

Max released a heavy sigh and sat beside Zild. “He had to leave. Apparently, something came up,” he answered, which only confused the others even more. Max didn’t want to explain further, but then he noticed Felix, his appearance surprising him.

“Felix, what are you doing here?” he asked out of the blue.

The question confused everyone, especially Felix. When Max saw their reaction, he cleared his throat and kept his expression neutral. 

“What do you mean? Where would I be if not here?” Felix asked while Max mentally cursed at himself for being careless.

“ I forgot Felix doesn’t know I found out he’s a member of Crazy 8, “ Max thought to himself before saving the awkward situation. “Didn’t I tell you to look for Ari and Ervin before you left?” he lied, which somehow worked because Felix looked like he was double-guessing himself now.

“I don’t think you did,” Felix answered while scratching the back of his head.

Max laughed it off and feigned confusion. “I must have thought I told you. Thanks to Sky, I’ve been too preoccupied,” he said with a sigh. “But I guess that’s fine. They’re probably with their club members now too.”

Felix thankfully let it go as the Elites went to their bleachers to claim their bets. While the omegas chose their team, Max turned to the LED screens to check the tally. He expected PHD to win in a landslide, but surprisingly, the bets were almost the same. It seemed like Crazy 8 had a lot of fans.

“Mr. Sinclaire, your bets, please,” Dustin said, stopping in front of Max. 

Max pulled out his student card and clicked on PHD’s logo on the tablet, betting on the princes just enough to widen the gap. 

Dustin nodded as thanks and proceeded to the next white uniform.

When the bets were set, the cheers grew louder. Even Max and Felix couldn’t help but be excited.

“To begin the battle, let us all give our utmost respect to the challenger—the unbreakable princes, Pretty, Hot, and Dangerous!” The commentator announced.

The grounds shook as eight members of PHD walked out of the armory. Since they pulled the flag, they had to adjust to Crazy 8’s numbers.

PHD walked to their designated base with blank expressions, yet they oozed undeniable confidence. Max also noticed that no one else carried weapons besides Kim Hee-joon, who held a gun.

“The prince must be real pissed,” Payton commented while the others chanted their names.

“Why so?” Max asked.

“Hee-joon is known as the deadliest shooter in all five houses. He’s the only black uniform who has a 99.9 percent accuracy rate. If you see him holding his personal gun, you’re good as dead,” Payton explained, leaving Max speechless.

Max hadn’t seen PHD battle yet. If their leader is as good as Payton said, then this was definitely a battle he had to pay close attention to.

“Now for the challenged. The mysterious Marquis, and J.S. High’s Rank 4, Crazy 8!” The commentator announced next, and Max’s head turned to the grounds, expecting seven members since Felix was sitting right beside him.

One by one, masked men appeared. Max began counting them to check, but when he realized there were eight of them, he was completely stumped. He glanced at Felix and looked back at the Marquis. He couldn’t understand why there could be eight, not until realization hit him…

A realization he should have considered from the very beginning.

“ There’s more of them, “ Max thought. “ There are more than eight members of Crazy 8. “

Max’s heart began to race. Everything about the group kept pushing Max on edge. Everything about them, from Siren to their customs, and now to their members, was all an elaborate secret.

“All bets are in,” the voice announced. Though it was expected, everyone still cheered when PHD won with 85,000.00 compared to 67,400.00 from Crazy 8. 

“PHD has the highest bet. They are given the ten-second advantage.”

The princes didn’t react since they already expected the results. Without wasting any more time, they formed a diamond formation with Hee-joon right at the center. Crazy 8, on the other hand, began fixing their strategy.

“Now for the mechanics of the game,” a robotic voice began. “Each brotherhood has a total of twelve minutes to place their flag on the enemy base. Any weapon is allowed besides the ones listed on screen. Permits are also required for long-range weapons. There are designated areas in the body that cannot be marked or targeted. Failure to comply is an automatic elimination. Failure to place the flag down before the timer runs out is an automatic draw. Good luck, and let the best brotherhood win.”

After the rules were set, a white uniform ran to Viktor’s side, holding a case containing the king’s gun. Viktor, who lazily sat alone on his throne, took the gun and pulled out a handkerchief to clean the muzzle.

“The battle will begin in 5…4…3…2…”

Viktor pulled the trigger, officially starting the battle. The white uniforms expected movement, but then all the lights went out, surprising everyone.

“The power’s out?” Max asked, squinting his eyes in hopes of seeing something.

Students were about to turn on the flashlights on their phones, but the commentator, Alisa Armstrong, immediately announced, “We request that all students keep their lights off. I repeat, we request that all students keep their lights off.”

As soon as the announcement was made, Max and Felix’s eyes widened in realization. 

“It’s part of their Battle Grounds,” Max pointed out. “The princes purposely turned all the lights off as part of their grounds.”

“T-that’s insane. How are they going to fight?” Eren asked in disbelief.

While everyone was trying to figure out how the brotherhoods would battle, the screens began to show the ten-second countdown—PHD’s benefit for winning the bet.

Everyone held their breath, expecting the princes to bring out their own gadgets as an advantage. But then, amidst the darkness and the silence, a gunshot rang out, startling everyone. 

Max turned to the countdown, and with every second that passed, a gunshot followed.

No one knew what was happening below. But as soon as the countdown was over, the lights turned back on. Everyone adjusted to the brightness, scratching their eyes to wipe the blur away. No one knew what to expect, but when they saw the situation on the grounds, the stadium froze.

Felix gasped. “No fucking way.”

Max turned to PHD’s base and found them in their exact position before the lights turned off. But when he looked at Crazy 8, he stared with his mouth agape.

All the members of Crazy 8 were groaning on the floor, holding onto the wounds on their legs.

Max couldn’t believe it. Within eight seconds, in complete darkness, Kim Hee-joon was able to shoot them all with great precision. He didn’t even hit a bone or a vital area. Everything was perfectly executed.

This alone made him realize how much the Royals were in a whole different league. No wonder people advised him to conquer them last.

“He shot them all. He’s a fucking monster,” Payton commented.

Everyone’s eyes were glued on the princes. One of the members handed the flag to Hee-joon, who hid his gun back in his holster after wiping out an entire brotherhood like it was a regular afternoon. Without a word, he walked towards Crazy 8’s base with little to no struggle.

Siren, who held onto her bleeding wound, tried to stand. But for some reason, her entire leg wouldn’t budge.

“S-Siren, the bullets…” one of the Marquis struggled to say. “It has some kind of numbing effect.”

Siren gritted her teeth and slammed her fist on the ground in a fit of rage. All they could do was watch as the rings under them turned orange, indicating Joon had now stepped into their base.

While the group’s leader tried using her other leg to stand, Hee-joon’s boots appeared in front of him. Siren looked up and saw the prince looking down at her, his expression still hard as stone.

“Siren,” Hee-joon said, his voice icy. “It seems you enjoy playing dirty.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she defended.

Joon squatted to level himself with the Marquis. “Do you know how long we’ve been trying to uncover your real identity?” he asked. 

 Siren stared back at him. “Go to fucking hell.”

The side of Hee-joon’s mouth twitched. “Your greed will be your unraveling, Siren. Just because you made it to the House of Kings doesn’t automatically make you one of us. Remember that.”

The prince pushed Siren away and proceeded to walk past her. He was ready to plant their flag down to secure their victory when Siren stopped him. “Sinclaire told you about the rumor, didn’t he? Has the Royals fallen so much that they’d rely on a mere white uniform?” She asked, hoping to get Joon to put his guard down.

However, Kim Hee-joon wasn’t easily fazed. He slowly turned back to her. And as soon as Siren saw the expression on his face, she froze. The serious and cold look that Joon always wore was now replaced with an unsettling grin.

“Relying on white uniforms? Isn’t that more of your style?” Joon taunted, sending a chill down Siren’s spine.

“You really are Viktor’s bitch,” Siren spat out like venom.

Joon merely licked his lip, his grin growing wider.

“Then you know that I bite more than I bark,” he replied, quickly pulling his gun out and shooting Siren again, drawing gasps from the crowd. Siren’s scream echoed, but when she looked down, she realized that Joon only shot the ground just an inch away from her crotch area.

Her reaction made the prince laugh.

“You fucking psycho!”

“Really?” Joon asked, turning back around. “I never knew the graceful and elegant Siren had such a vulgar vocabulary. How interesting is that?”

Siren quickly covered her mouth at the realization of what Joon said. 

Joon laughed again and walked closer to the base, the rings turning red under his feet. Without turning back, he placed their flag down with ease. Siren shouted at him, but it was instantly overpowered by the loud sirens that echoed in the quiet stadium.

“The winner for today’s battle…” the commentator soon announced. “…PHD!”

|END|

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/3d65ab681491db9c347a35cc15e528e1e827964d/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7050763631514f547077675144673d3d2d313230393838343439302e313863396264623533386265663235653638363236323730343430332e676966)               

Before we end the chapter, can I just say how happy and excited I am that you guys are making theories again? I’m having flashbacks to when I first wrote this series, so I’m so glad everyone is still engaged with the book. I read through them as much as I can, and there are times I want to reply and join in lol, but of course, I don’t want to spoil the party. That’s your space, and I don’t have to always insert myself.

Also, I’m very thankful to my old readers for keeping the promise of no spoilers, and instead are joining discussions with mindfulness for the new readers to enjoy. I am always grateful to everyone’s continued support, and for giving my new readers the chance to discover the story themselves.

I want to use this note to apologize for the slow updates as well. The week has been busy. I also edit the chapters carefully, so it takes a bit of time. BUT I do get typos even after excessive proofreading, so I’d appreciate it if you guys point them out when you spot them. Don’t worry about correcting me! I’d be very thankful!

Anyway, KOTH still has a long way to go. I hope you all have fun. Vote, comment, share, do whatever you want honestly; just don’t argue with each other ( I’ve had readers fighting in my comment sections in my old stories, so I’m being cautious ).

See you in the next chapter!

N.

PS: The storm has been getting worse in the Philippines, so I hope my Filo readers can stay safe. Also, prepare candles and charge your phones because I heard there had been multiple power outages. Mag ingat ang lahat!

137 | The Unfavored

♝

“MY NAME IS RIVER Hansen. I’m Sky’s twin brother.” The words repeated in Max’s head as he watched Crazy 8’s banner drop to the floor while PHD claimed their well-deserved victory.

“And that’s why he’s a prince,” Felix said with a heavy sigh. Max turned to him, and the gaffer continued, “The blackout was a disadvantage for both brotherhoods, but Kim Hee-joon somehow memorized and calculated the opponents’ positions and movement. No one else could have pulled it off.”

Max didn’t know if he’d agree or start comforting him. After all, Felix was a Marquis. Their defeat meant he lost, too. He didn’t know how that would affect him, though. It was already confusing that he could wear a white uniform while still being a member of a brotherhood.

Did his uncle approve of it?

If he did, why?

“It would have been difficult, even for BND,” Max answered, trying not to sound biased. “Besides, the prince must have been really pissed off. Anger fuels the impossible, you know?”

“I guess you’re right, but it doesn’t really matter to me. What I’m more concerned about is why PHD targeted Crazy 8 as soon as they found out about the confession. Did they discover something? Did they instantly assume it was them?” Felix said, and Max completely agreed.

When they saw the confession Payton and Eren delivered to them, they instantly connected it to the Marquis. 

Again…why?

“ Do the royals think Sky is Siren? “ Max thought to himself, looking back at the grounds to watch the medics assist the fallen members of Crazy 8.

“We should head back to the clubroom first,” he told Felix, forgetting about the questions for now. “Whatever the reason for this battle was, one thing is for certain. Our club adviser won’t take this lightly. We should get ready.”

Felix nodded, and the two went back to their room with the rest of the omegas.  

They expected Sky to be there to scold them, but the room was empty when they got back, which came as a surprise. Before anyone could sigh in relief, Max told the members to stay alert in case Sky decided to surprise them, but hours passed, and nothing happened.

“The bell rang,” one of the omegas announced after his quick trip to the restroom.

“Lunch break already?” Eren complained, putting his pocketbook down.

Payton adjusted his glasses and sighed. “I know we’re all anxious, so for now, let’s relax and head to the Great Hall for lunch. After we’re done eating, let’s start talking about what we could do next. The waiting game is over.”

The others nodded and had no choice but to head out, leaving the higher years alone in the room.

“Such a mess,” Payton said while he packed his things back in his bag. “Literally and figuratively,” he added.

Max brushed his hair with his fingers and put his peaked cap back on.

Sky was a no-show. Max could only assume it was because he needed to stay at the clinic after getting shot by the prince, but that would only prove that he’s Siren. But if he really was Siren, then why would he be so reckless? Siren had kept her identity hidden all those years. Why would she break character and jeopardize that secret now?

“Max, you ready?” Felix called, snapping Max back to his senses.

“Sorry, but could you go ahead first? I’ll follow after I’m done here,” Max said, not elaborating what it was he was supposed to do.

Felix looked worried, but he nodded and left the room as his friend instructed.

“I need to lock the door before we leave. Should I hand you the key?” Payton then asked after tidying up the table.

“You can wait outside. I’ll be quick.”

“Alright.” 

As soon as Payton left, Max walked up to his locker and opened it. Inside sat a bottle of perfume, a bottle that was handed to him by Sky’s twin brother before the battle with Crazy 8 and PHD even happened.

[Earlier, at the Omega Society Clubroom ]

“First, the man we’ve been meeting here—our new club adviser—that wasn’t you, wasn’t it?” Max asked.

“No,” River answered, wearing his peaked cap back to hide his scar.

“You went to Serenity’s funeral, is that correct?” Max asked next.

River was surprised that Max knew such information, but he didn’t hesitate. He nodded and confirmed it, “Yes. I did.”

When Max heard River’s answer, his heart began to race. He stared at the white uniform for a while before asking his third and final question. “Is Sky Siren?”

The room fell into silence again. Max could tell River was holding something back, but before he could push him to confess, River released a breath and shook his head. “If I were to give you a direct answer, then no. Sky is not Siren.”

Max, who had been debating the possibility since the first confession, massaged his temple in disbelief. After all the hints, he was sure Sky was Siren. It didn’t make any sense. Could River be lying? Could he be protecting him?

“I don’t understand. Why would he…”  When he could no longer process it, Max grabbed hold of River’s shoulder. “There has to be more to this. Sky has to be related to Siren somehow. It’s the only possible answer.”

River, who kept calm during the entire exchange, gave Max a pitiful look. 

“As surprising as it may seem, Sky is not capable of leading a brotherhood like Crazy 8. He’s not the type to get along with anyone…” he paused a second. “Especially me.”

Max pulled away and took a step back. “Why have you been keeping your identity a secret? I never knew Sky had a sibling.”

“It’s not like I wanted to keep it a secret,” River answered, looking out the window to remember something. “For as long as I could remember, I was always loved. My parents said I was beautiful and gentle, and I adored every moment of their praise.

“Sky, on the other hand, was the complete opposite of me. He was troublesome, and he wasn’t the smartest. At a very young age, he even started hurting animals—my parents were terrified,” River explained, leaving Max speechless.

“To save face, the family hid him away. Since Sky was the oldest, I took his identity and lived his life just how my parents wanted. I joined the industry and made a name as Sky Hansen. Even I was starting to forget who I was,” River continued, his pitch getting lower. “But one day, I visited him. I don’t know why, but I wanted to see him. I wanted to check if he was okay. I thought we could be civil, even for once, but Sky snapped.”

Max gulped before River could even finish. He knew where the story was heading.

“Out of anger, he slashed my face with a broken glass,” River revealed, touching his old injury. “My parents wanted to surgically remove the scar, but the trauma damaged my eye. It left me with post-traumatic photophobia, making me extremely sensitive to bright lights. As a person in the spotlight, that was the deal breaker.”

Max shook his head. He couldn’t believe a brother would do such a thing. But what really surprised him was the fact that River didn’t even sound angry. It almost sounded like he wasn’t blaming Sky at all.

“This aftereffect led my parents to hand the identity back to Skyler. This time, I was the one they hid away. They said they could simply mask Sky’s horrid personality. What was important was the physical attribute, and Sky just so happened to look exactly like me. Now that’s my answer to your question.”

“Then why are you both here?” Max asked next.

“I came to J.S. High for a very specific reason. I had no intentions of getting entangled with you or the other brotherhoods,” River replied.

“And what reason was that?” 

River refused to answer any longer. “I’m sorry, but that’s all I could say,” he honestly told him. “But since things have become like this, I had no choice but to go to you.” He turned to Max again, looking serious.

“I had no interest in you, young heir. You had nothing that I wanted, but it seems that among all the students in the Kings’ Castle, you are the only one who will be able to help me,” River said, his voice almost familiar.

“Help? You want my help?” Max asked confusingly.

“Before I tell you, I need you to know something important first,” River began. “In Crazy 8, no one knows the real Siren. No one has ever seen her either. The person you’ve all been seeing is just a facade. The real Siren controls everyone. She’s the real leader.”

Max furrowed his brows. “And how do you know this?”

River said nothing as he pulled something out from his pocket—a bottle of perfume. He sprayed the perfume on his wrist, and seconds later, something appeared. It was the Roman numeral two (II).

“What is—”

“This is my number in Crazy 8,” River revealed, surprising Max even more.

“W-Wait, you’re a member of Crazy 8 too?!” Max tried to add another piece to the puzzle when he remembered Felix and Siren’s conversation. She mentioned Felix was the seventh, which could only mean that all the members of Crazy 8 had numbers too.

“This perfume is something I’ve developed since last year when I noticed that Siren was no longer interested in fulfilling our promise. I needed leverage against her, and her idenitity was the perfect blackmail,” River explained. 

“What promise?” Max asked, and River sighed. He was starting to get tired of all the questions.

“Sky was invited to enroll in J.S. High, but since he wasn’t the smart one, he failed the placement exam and was put in the House of Pawns. My parents did what they knew best and had me go to school in hopes of getting him to a higher house. Sky would take my place from time to time whenever he was bored, and during those times, he met someone who wanted to use the upcoming brotherhood reranking to enter the House of Kings.”

“And that was Siren?” Max could only guess.

“That’s right. Siren needed someone who could fight. And in Thomas L. High School, where there are only black uniforms, Sky was one of the best. He was fearless. On the first day, brotherhoods wanted to recruit him, but he chose Siren as her vision aligned with his,” River said.

Max was fascinated by the story, but then he realized something from what River told him.

“Sky’s the one who battles,” Max gasped. “He’s the one who poses as Siren when they battle.”

River nodded to confirm it, and Max almost lost his composure.

“But if Sky’s the one who battles for Siren, then you—”

“I pose as the image of Siren. Whenever Siren is needed in meetings or assemblies, I come on her behalf.”

Max fell into his seat, dumbfounded. It all made sense now. The reason why Siren always looked elegant was all thanks to River. And the strength that got them promoted to J.S. High was all thanks to Skyler. It was a masterclass of deception. Never in a million years would he have guessed that two people were standing as Siren just to hide the identity of the real one. 

“Then why are you in Crazy 8? Were you forced to join? Did Sky put you into it?”

“As I told you earlier, I have my reasons for coming here. When I heard of Sky joining Siren so they could get promoted to J.S. High, I had no choice but to beg my brother to let me join them. He agreed, only with the condition that I follow his every order. That’s the reason why I’m here.”

Max wanted to ask River again about the reason he kept mentioning, but if he connected the dots and looked at the bigger picture, Max could somehow guess what that reason was.

Serenity.

Cindy told him that she saw Sky during Serenity’s funeral. Knowing that the person Cindy saw was actually River, it only made sense that River came here because of her.

How they’re connected is yet another mystery Max still had to solve.

“The real Siren knows all the secrets, but she keeps herself hidden. Neither Sky nor I had seen her real face. Sky despises me, but when he told me he had only spoken to Siren through the phone, I believe him,” River added, grabbing Max’s hand and forcing the young heir to take the perfume bottle.

“Please, Sinclaire, help me find Siren. I’ve done everything for this brotherhood, but Siren is no longer honoring our promise. I need to uncover her identity before she betrays me. Not now, when I’m so close to finding out the truth,” River began to beg.

Max stared at him. Only now did he notice how tired River’s eyes looked.

“This perfume will reveal the mark. The real Siren has the number eight on her wrist. If you can find Siren, I’ll be indebted to you. Please, Sinclaire. When my seventh deemed you as an honorable man, I refused to believe him,” River said, swallowing his pride. “But Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, just this once, I hope you can prove me wrong.”

[Present Time, at the Omega Society Clubroom ]

“ I’ll try my best, River. I won’t let you down, “ Max whispered, grabbing the bottle and clenching it tight.

Payton, who had been waiting for him outside, walked back in to check on him again. “Max, are you still not done? I need to drink my meds. I follow a strict schedule for that, you know?”

“Sorry.” Max closed his locker and walked to the door. Before he stepped out, Payton noticed the perfume in his hand and quickly covered his nose. “You use perfume? That’s bad for my asthma,” he whined, making Max chuckle.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Don’t worry, I didn’t spray it yet,” Max said, sniffing the nozzle. “But actually, it’s not that bad. It doesn’t smell too strong. Here.”

Max sprayed a little on Payton’s wrist. Their club leader rubbed it against his neck and was surprised at the pleasant scent. “Hmm, you’re right. It’s actually pretty good.”

“Right? A friend gave it to me,” Max said, spraying some to himself before hiding the bottle in his pocket.

The two finally stepped out of the room. Payton pulled out the keys from his coat to lock the door. Max turned his head down the empty hall and back at the signage that said “ Omega Society. “ Beside it was a symbol of a mop. Despite the situation they were in, Max found himself smiling.

“Omega Society has really come a long way since the first time I visited,” Max reminisced. “We were mere cleaners, and then we started doing tasks for brotherhoods, and now we’re dealing with confessions. We’ve done all sorts of hard labor. But now that I think about it…” 

Max paused and looked at Payton, who was still trying to lock the door. “Payton, you have asthma, right? Why’d you join a cleaning club?”

The jingle of the keys stopped, then Payton laughed. “It’s a stupid reason,” he answered, finally locking the door.

“Why so?” 

“I don’t know.” Payton shrugged his shoulders. “I just thought River wouldn’t find me here,” he then revealed.

Max blinked. “W-What?”

“Ah shit, I shouldn’t have rubbed that stupid perfume on my neck. The concealer I used to hide the bruise is showing,” Payton continued, his voice slowly sounding more feminine. “I should have known that perfume smelled familiar. So this is what he’s been busy with? How interesting.”

Max took a step back, his heart racing in terror as he watched Payton remove his glasses and fix his posture.

“CJ was ready to kill me, but I don’t blame him. If I was blackmailed into ruining my friendship with my best friend, I’d be furious too.”

Max held is breath and looked at Payton’s wrist. The moment he caught a glimpse of it, he collapsed to the floor and covered his mouth, completely bewildered.

 It was the number eight (VIII).

“You know, Max, I actually liked you a lot. But you, that useless Skyler, and that traitor River, you’re all too desperate for attention. You keep pushing my buttons, and I don’t like it when my patience is being tested.”

Max was about to stand. He was ready to run away when Payton lunged at him, pinning him against the floor and covering his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. 

Max tried to break free, but something about the handkerchief weakened him.

“ Hush now, Maximilian Sinclaire. You wanted to find me, didn’t you? Well I’m here now, “ Payton whispered against his ear until his eyelids closed. “ The fun has just begun. Let’s see if those brooches on your collar can help you now. “

|END|

138 | Seven Executives

♝

“I CAN’T BELIEVE KIM Hee-joon was able to shoot all the members of Crazy 8 in the fucking dark. He’s known for his accuracy, but that was the first time he ever displayed it so openly,” Ari fawned while finishing his lunch.

Ervin and Felix sat on the same table. The once lively bunch was reduced to only three since their brotherhoods decided to skip lunch while Max still hadn’t returned from their clubroom.

“By the way, why are the Royals the only ones here?” Ari asked, glancing at the balcony.

Felix, who knew what happened with Cigarettes and the others, leaned close to his two friends and told them, “Shit went down recently. Max was in a serious pickle because of it.”

“What are you talking about?” Ervin asked.

Felix looked at the nearby tables. When it was clear that no one would hear them, he moved closer and whispered, “ Did you hear about the confession that spread recently? The website? “

“ You mean the one with the video, right?“ Ari whispered back.

“ Well, it was connected to Jokers and Cigarettes, “ Felix answered. “ The confession itself was fabricated, but it was mostly about Master Joker. We then found out that CJ had something to do with it, so everyone got mad, and Max returned his crown brooch to him. It was a complete mess. “

“What?!” the two shouted together. When they noticed the other white uniforms looking their way, Ari cleared his throat and became serious again.

“ So that’s the reason why Master Joker and CJ have been absent, “ Ervin realized.

“That’s insane. Does that mean they’re in bad blood again? Hans hasn’t really told us anything, and I’ve been busy with my club activities, but…is Max okay? Those are his two protectors. If they start arguing again, he’d be put in a tough situation,” Ari said, munching on his smoked salmon with a frown.

Felix matched his expression as he stared at his almost empty plate. “I don’t know if he’s okay, but I can tell he’s trying to fix everything on his own again. Ever since we got our new club adviser, Max hasn’t gotten a proper break.”

“Maybe we should help him out,” Ari suggested. “We’re already on thin ice with him thanks to that—” he paused and leaned in to whisper, “ That drug incident with his brother. “

“Please don’t remind me of that.” Ervin clenched his spoon before letting it go with a sigh. 

The memory of that day had haunted the three of them. They didn’t want to give Max the pill, but they felt like they had no choice, and that exact decision had left them with unimaginable guilt ever since.

“Do you guys think telling him the truth would do Max more good than harm?” Ervin finally asked, and Felix and Ari exchanged uncertain looks.

“I don’t know, Ervin. I feel like—”

“Let’s look at it this way,” Ervin cut Felix off. “If we tell Max the truth, we’re not only revealing a family secret, but we’re challenging the Sinclaires too. Are you ready for that?”

No one said a word. Before the incident, it was Felix who was willing to tell Max the truth. Ervin and Ari were the ones who couldn’t do it out of fear. But with everything that had been going on with Max, keeping it a secret felt wrong. 

It felt like betrayal.

“Secrets are dangerous. Look at Krist and CJ. Sometimes the person you’re closest to might not even be the most trustworthy,” Ari said, making Felix fidget. He knew that Ari wasn’t talking about him, but the statement was too close to home.

Felix hadn’t told anyone that he was a member of Crazy 8. What was worse was that his own brotherhood might be the one spreading those confessions, and he didn’t even know about it. Felix always thought that he didn’t fail Max because he had always wanted to tell him the truth about the memory suppressants, but now, he might just be connected to the very people that have been breaking him and his protectors apart.

The mere thought of it made him slam his fist on the table.

Ari and Ervin flinched, surprised at the sudden reaction.

“F-Felix? Are you okay?” Ari asked, looking back at him with concern.

Felix took a deep breath and looked at his friends, his expression unrecognizable. “Ari…Ervin…I have something I need to tell you both.”

Ari was forced to stop eating. Ervin furrowed his brows, confused why Felix would say such a serious thing out of nowhere.

“I’ve been hiding this from all of you. The truth is—” Felix’s phone vibrated in his pocket before he could finish his sentence.

Felix cursed and grabbed his phone to check. He didn’t think much of it, but when he saw the message, he jerked up his seat, his face almost white in terror.

“Felix, what’s going on? Did something happen?” Ervin asked.

Felix continued to stare at his phone, hands shaking at the words that appeared in front of him. He couldn’t even move, but when Ari reached out to touch his arm, he blinked and finally decided to throw the mask away.

“I’m going to reveal everything, but for now, follow me,” Felix said, running off before the two could even react.

Ari and Ervin were stunned, but they got up and chased after Felix without question. They ran down the corridor, following behind their friend. But when they noticed that they were approaching the Hall of Janus—the building exclusive to the brotherhoods—the two were forced to stop.

“Wait! Felix! We can’t go in there,” Ari said, grabbing Felix’s arm to stop him.

But Felix pulled his arm away and looked at his friends. While catching his breath, he told them, “I’m only going to say this once, so listen very carefully.”

“I don’t under—”

“During my first year in J.S. High, I received a purple kiss mark,” Felix interrupted, putting Ari’s question to a halt. “I didn’t know what it meant; I thought someone was pranking me. But after a while, I found out I was being recruited as a member of Crazy 8,” he shared, surprising the two.

“Wait, you just said member. I don’t understand. Doesn’t that mean—”

Before Ari could finish, Felix stepped closer to them and revealed, “I’m a Marquis. I’m the seventh member of Rank 4 brotherhood, Crazy 8.”

The two said nothing until Ari finally stumbled back in disbelief. Ervin was also left speechless. This wasn’t what he was expecting their dear friend to reveal at all.

Felix watched as the two tried to make sense of what was said to them. After a while, Ari lost his mind and shouted, “Holy fucking shit!” He cursed, and Ervin immediately covered his loud mouth.

“The message I received came from Siren. She announced an emergency meeting for all of us, which is something she had never done before. I don’t know why we’re being summoned, but I’m sure she’s not doing it to shake our hands and thank us for our service. While I’m inside, I want you both as lookouts in case something happens,” Felix explained.

The two still couldn’t believe what they heard, but with how worried Felix looked, they didn’t have time to dwell on it for long.

“The battle between PHD and Crazy 8 might not be coincidental either. It’s possible that Siren’s mad since we got the Brotherhood involved somehow,” Felix explained next.

“We? Are you talking about the Omega Society?” Ervin asked.

Felix was about to nod when dread suddenly washed over him. “Max!” He remembered. “Shit, forget about me. Head back to our clubroom. Go check on Max.”

“But I thought you needed us as lookouts?”

Felix pushed Ari away, urging them to leave. “I’ll manage. Look for Max first. Once you find him, return to me. Our base is at the very end of that hallway. Now go!”

Ervin and Ari wasted no time and ran back to Omega Society’s clubroom while Felix proceeded to their base. Once he arrived, he approached a locker just outside the door and unlocked locker seven. Inside was Crazy 8’s brooch and a black mask, as well as another brooch with the Roman numeral seven (VII).

Felix grabbed the items. He pinned the brooches onto his collar and put on the mask specifically designed for him.

With a heavy sigh, he knocked a certain beat and opened the door.

It was dark when he stepped into the room, just how it always was. But when he walked deeper inside, he found people standing behind the eight thrones, all wearing masks almost similar to his. It didn’t take long for him to realize that these white uniforms were members of Crazy 8 too.

“So there really were this many of us?” Felix muttered, unable to count how many there were.

When the others saw the numbered brooch on his collar, the members began to bow to him. There were a bunch of them inside the room, but a member with a numbered brooch meant they held an official title.

Felix didn’t acknowledge them as he approached the thrones. Out of the eight, five were already occupied, except thrones one, two, and eight.

He adjusted his mask and took a seat on the throne with the number seven engraved on the crest rail. The white uniform beside him, numbered sixth, turned to him and said, “So you’re the seventh member. I’m honored to meet you. Heard you’re responsible for designing our Battle Grounds.”

“I am,” Felix calmly answered, glancing at the white uniform that wore a black armband, indicating he was a serf. That was when he noticed that he was the only member wearing a golden armband. No wonder Siren got mad at him when he got promoted to a gaffer.

“Based on your number, you must be the sniper,” Felix said, looking back at him. “You’re the best shooter among us.”

The sixth laughed at the compliment. “I’m flattered, but after our defeat earlier, that title is an embarrassment.”

Felix looked at his injured leg and realized that he was one of the members who battled with PHD just hours ago, which made perfect sense.

In Crazy 8, everyone had a specific role. Members were chosen to represent the eight during official assemblies and ceremonies, another eight for brotherhood battles, and another for academic classes.

There had always been different members every time the brotherhood appeared, and because they were rarely seen, no one noticed the constant change.

Siren made sure the secrecy didn’t only stop with her.

While everyone waited, two other members entered the room. This time, they were wearing black. They wore the number one and two brooches on their collars, which made all the members stand to bow. But as they got closer, they noticed the mask they had on.

It was Siren’s.

“Siren? There are two Sirens?” One of the members asked in shock.

Felix couldn’t comprehend that he was seeing double, but when he saw the other holding a sword disguised as a cane, he instantly recognized that that was the Siren he had been talking to since he got recruited.

On the other hand, the one wearing the number-one brooch limped his way inside, indicating he was injured, like the sixth. That only meant that this Siren was present during the battle earlier.

It all made sense now. Just like them, the Siren that appeared would depend on the given situation.

Felix watched as the two black uniforms walked towards the thrones. He was expecting them to take a seat, but then the injured Siren approached him and leaned close to his ear. Felix froze in his seat as their supposed leader whispered, “ I have more secrets you can clean up in Omega Society, Mr. Felix Campbell. Make sure you tell Max. “

Felix pushed him away and got up from his seat, the realization hitting him like a hammer as soon as he saw him wearing the same gold armband. “ Sky… “ he thought to himself while his heart raced in a panic. “ He’s Sky. “

How did he not notice? How did he not realize that Sky was a member of Crazy 8 all along? It was right in his face.

“Why are you still standing there, Seven?” A feminine voice asked, and Felix’s eyes widened as he slowly turned to the entrance.

A man in a black uniform, who wore a mask that completely covered his face, entered the room with a suffocating presence. The mask was different from theirs. Felix couldn’t figure out who was behind it either, but he was certain this wasn’t just a regular member.

“ Shit, is this the real Siren? Were those two just decoys? “ Felix tried to piece it together.

The rest of them bowed to the newcomer. Felix swallowed hard and bowed as well. They didn’t need to hear her introduction. The mask, the voice, and even the posture gave it all away. This was the real Siren. This was the true Master of Secrets.

“How exciting to see all my children in one room,” their true leader said as everyone settled into their seats while the others stood at the back. 

“I never wanted to do this, but seeing you all here made me realize that maybe we should have done this sooner,” she continued, looking at the members sitting on the thrones.

“As you all know, Crazy 8 rarely gathers like this. I’m sure you’re also wondering why we’re doing it now, but that can wait,” she told them. “Let’s start with the formalities first. Everyone, let me introduce to you the seven key members of Crazy 8, the Executives . Please, give them a round of applause.”

Despite the tense and awkward atmosphere in the room, the members clapped their hands as they were instructed.

“I would especially like to commend number Two for doing an amazing job as the face of our brotherhood. Everyone has been fooled because of him, which made Crazy 8 a graceful and respectable group. Please, clap your hands for him as well.”

The members continued to clap while Two—who was actually River—adjusted himself in his seat, feeling uncomfortable at the sudden attention. 

River didn’t know why they were gathered like that. Surprisingly, even his brother Skyler had no clue. This was the first time they had physically seen the real Siren. River had heard her voice a couple of times, but the encounter was never like this. He couldn’t help but feel nervous.

“Now let me shift the attention to number One,” she said, looking at Sky this time. “You’ve put me in a tight spot, One. I didn’t order you to spread the secrets in our arsenal, let alone transform it into some kind of game.”

“I was bored,” he dared answer.

Felix gulped nervously before turning to the real Siren. He was afraid Omega Society would get involved.

Siren said nothing for a while, but her laughter broke through before anyone else could react.

“Alright, I’ll forgive you this one time. I understand that children can’t always be controlled, but I hope that this will be the last time you use our secrets for mere entertainment,” Siren warned, calmer than others would have suspected.  

“But remember this, One—secrets are our weapons. We do not use them carelessly. Every secret we unlock and unravel is with a purpose. I acquire them for very specific reasons, and each secret is revealed at perfect moments. Stop wasting bullets on a dead animal. Is that clear?” She asked, her voice growing louder.

Felix turned to Sky. He didn’t look remorseful or bothered by the warning, but he nodded despite himself.

“Now, I could forgive that one time, but there is something else that I can never look past,” Siren said, her demeanor changing. “And that’s betrayal.”

River, who hadn’t said anything since, clenched his fist in terror as Siren slowly turned to him.

“Number Two, you agree, don’t you?” she asked him.

River released a breath to calm himself. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh?” Siren laughed once. “Then let me jog your memory.” 

Siren snapped her fingers, and two white uniforms entered the room, dragging another white uniform who had a sack over his head while his hands were tied behind his back.

River and the other executives watched in confusion as the unknown figure was tossed to the center of the room for everyone to see.

“Thanks to you, I was able to catch an expensive rat,” Siren said before pulling the sack off the person’s head. As soon as the face was revealed, the room was filled with gasps. River and Felix especially were stunned.

“Sinclaire!” River shouted, standing from his seat to help Max, but his twin brother grabbed his arm, forcing him back into his seat.

Siren laughed at River’s reaction before turning to Max, who was barely conscious on the floor.

Max’s vision was still a blur. He tried to familiarize himself with the room, but it was too dark for him to make anything out. 

Felix, on the other hand, gripped the arm of his seat, trying not to reveal himself. He wanted to help his friend, but this wasn’t the right moment. He needed to think of a plan before Siren did anything dangerous. If he jumped in now, it would be over.

“Mr. Sinclaire had been snooping around lately with Two’s assistance. I’m a bit disappointed, but all will be forgiven,” Siren said, walking up to River. Without hesitation, he grabbed him by the cheek, her hold making River wince. “Someone just needs to be punished first.”

“D-Don’t…hurt him,” Max managed to say. He lifted his head and saw the thrones in front of him. Max could only assume that one of the people sitting there was River.

“Don’t hurt him?” Siren pushed River and turned back to Max. “For you to protect a person you just met—that’s a different kind of pathetic. You really don’t know how to choose your allies, Sinclaire.”

Max, who was still drowsy from the drug, tried to stay conscious as best as he could. 

“River…” he said. “…was only trying to give justice…t-to his sister’s…death.”

The room froze, and unconsciously, a tear fell from River’s eye. He never mentioned his reason for coming to J.S. High, but somehow, Max was finally able to connect all the dots. 

The reason why he was at Serenity’s funeral…

The reason why he wanted to join Crazy 8…

The reason why he wanted to go to J.S. High…

Was all because he wanted to know why his older sister, Serenity Karlsson, committed suicide.

|END|

139 | Unmasked

♝

“H-HOW DID…HOW DID you know?” River asked, staring at Max, who tried his best to look in his direction.

Max didn’t know what to answer, but in the midst of the silence and confusion, Siren began laughing. “You’re looking for Serenity’s killer? I totally forgot about that! Holy shit!” Siren mocked, her laughter echoing in the dark and quiet room.

River glared at Siren and clenched his fist, feeling helpless. The mask covered his tears, but it couldn’t cover the anger that boiled inside him. 

While Siren continued to laugh, Max felt his own rage taking over. He didn’t think twice anymore. He slammed his head against the marble floor, the pain forcing him to stay conscious.

Siren stopped laughing as gasps rippled across the room. 

Blood trickled down his forehead. “What’s so fucking funny?” Max asked, lifting his head to stare at Siren.

The room held its breath as Siren slowly looked down at him. “What did you just say?” she asked.

Max released a shaky breath as he forced himself to stand. With blood dripping down his chin, he took a step closer to Siren, his vision getting clearer with every step. “I asked what was so funny…” he paused and looked directly into Siren’s eyes. “…Payton Wolfe?”

As soon as the name was mentioned, the members began whispering at each other. Some were surprised, while others had no clue who that person was. But Felix, who hadn’t said anything, couldn’t help but cover his mouth in complete shock.

“P-Payton? Payton is…Siren?” Felix asked. He couldn’t understand what was going on. Payton was the one who welcomed him into the Omega Society when no other club wanted him. He was kind and understanding. He was the complete opposite of Siren.

But now, standing before him was the same person who was laughing at a member who was devastated over his sister’s death. The timid, anxious, and occasionally strict senior of Omega Society was actually the crazy leader of the Marquis. 

Felix was completely fooled.

“What’s so funny about a brother trying to find justice for his sister?” Max proceeded to ask. “What’s so funny about blackmailing people to force secrets out of them? What’s so fucking funny about ruining friendships for your own benefit? What’s so fucking funny, Payton? Because it seems like you’re the only one laughing,” Max said.

Siren paused for a second, then struck him on the cheek, the impact making Max stumble and fall.

“Sinclaire!” River tried getting up, but Sky still wouldn’t let him.

“Sky! Let go!” he began to beg, yet his brother continued to ignore him.

“What’s so funny? Is that what you’re asking?” Siren asked, kicking Max on the stomach. “What’s funny is that all of you are fucking sensitive! Who cares if your sister killed herself? Who cares if your father fucks men? The reason why your secrets hurt is that you’re all so afraid of them. That’s not my fault! You all should have just—”

“Shut up!” Someone shouted.

Siren turned and was surprised to find Felix running towards her. Before she could react, Felix tackled her to the ground, pushing her beside Max.

“You think we accepted the purple kiss mark because we wanted to?! You fucking blackmailed us! You held secrets that could ruin our entire families, and you think we’re being sensitive!?” Felix shouted as he clenched onto Siren’s collar.

“Whose fault do you think that is?” Siren asked back. “I didn’t choose you as a member. You were a member of Omega Society, and I don’t recruit anyone who works close to me. Someone else wanted you, and it’s his fault that your secret got fished out.”

Felix furrowed his brows before turning back to River.

He still didn’t know who he was, but River was the member who specifically chose him. It wasn’t Payton. The realization made Felix grit his teeth.

River looked guilty. “I’m sorry,” he told him.

Before Felix could react, someone yanked his arm and pulled him away from Siren, throwing him back to his throne, the impact causing the white uniform to scream.

“Felix!” Max shouted.

Felix crashed into his seat, the air knocked out of him as he tried to recover. When he looked up, he saw Sky pointing a gun at his head, the sight of the weapon draining the life out of him.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” Max roared, but Siren was pinning him down now.

“Is this how you’re going to repay me, Seven?!” Siren fired back. “I didn’t fucking want you, but River saw your potential. I taught you everything I knew. I gave you the resources and the title, yet you challenge me like this?!”

Felix’s heart raced as he stared at the gun. He turned to the other members who wouldn’t dare intervene. Seeing them watch in silence angered him even more.

“This brotherhood is a fucking joke!” Felix exclaimed, making the other executives flinch. “You silently watch as your brother is threatened with a gun. You do nothing because it’s so easy to act like you don’t care while you hide behind your mask. It’s so easy to keep quiet when you know your identity is safe, but that’s bullshit! And you’re all proud to call yourselves Marquis?!”

Felix’s voice thundered, yet the others could only lower their heads in shame.

“You’re no different than us, Seven,” Sky told him, pushing the gun closer to his forehead. “You’re hiding too, aren’t you? You’re living a double life. No one knows who you really are because you’re afraid to be seen.”

“That’s not true,” Felix quickly defended. It took him a while to realize, but now, there were people who knew the real him. Max, Ari, Ervin, and even the other brotherhoods—they all saw him and accepted him. Whether he was timid or loud, whether he was weak or stubborn, they accepted him.

Hiding wasn’t protecting him.

Siren made him believe that it did, but she was wrong.

“I’m no longer afraid,” Felix said. “So you shouldn’t be too.”

Felix swallowed hard and removed his mask, revealing his face to everyone. “And my name is not Seven. It’s Felix fucking Campbell.”

Everyone was surprised to discover who number Seven really was. They couldn’t believe that a gaffer like Felix was one of them all along.

“Max,” Felix called as he tossed his mask aside. “I hope you’re not disappointed.”

Max, who was still getting held down by Siren, weakly chuckled and said, “What are you talking about? I already know.”

“I’m aware,” Felix replied, giving a small smile. “You asked me why I was at the bleachers when Crazy 8 was about to battle PHD. I figured it out the moment you asked.”

“You really are too clever to fool.”

“Well, not clever enough,” Felix said as he looked back at Sky and Siren, the two members who started all this mess. 

Crazy 8 was a mask in itself. Students thought they were respectable and elegant, but behind the mask, they were monsters who used other people’s secrets for their own gain. Whether it was for entertainment or for something else entirely, what they did was wrong.

“And you, the other Siren…” Felix turned to River this time. “I don’t know who you are, but you’re the one who chose me, right? You never did anything wrong, and to be honest, I thought you were the epitome of Siren. You were graceful yet stern. I genuinely wanted to be like you,” he said, surprising River.

“But if the reason why you’re here is because of your sister, then you don’t need to apologize. The missions you’ve been giving me all this time are starting to make sense. I promise, I won’t be so stubborn anymore. I’ll help you find the truth.”

River held his chest, Felix’s words striking him like a dagger.

“ My Seventh… “ he whispered, standing from his seat and walking up to Sky. Influenced by Felix’s courage, River was done being Sky’s replacement. He was done being his shadow.

With nothing else to lose, River removed his mask too.

The reveal left everyone stunned. His face was familiar, yet the scar left them puzzled.

“My name is River Hansen. I’m Skyler’s twin brother,” River introduced himself to everyone. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Felix Campbell.”

“This is just ridiculous!” Siren’s voice interrupted the moment. “You threw away all our hard work for what, River? You ruined everything for nothing!”

“You finally lost your composure, Siren,” River said, watching as Siren fought back her growing irritation. “I’ve waited for this moment…for you to slip and reveal yourself like this. Kim Hee-joon was right. Your greed will definitely be your unraveling.”

River pulled out his sword and pointed the sharp end at Siren’s neck. She thought he’d attack her, but then River swung the weapon towards his own brother, Sky.

“I should have done this a long time ago…long before you slashed that glass on my face,” River said, pressing the blade against Sky’s neck. “I love you, brother, and I’ve followed you around because of that love. But this is enough. My debt has been paid.”

The other members watched and held their breath, terrified of what might happen next.

“So you think you’ve won?” Siren asked this time.

River refused to turn back to her.

“You think Sinclaire will protect you after this? You think his little brotherhoods would welcome you with open arms, knowing you’ve been Siren all along? Don’t forget, I have secrets that can ruin you and your entire family. Don’t think you could defeat me like this,” Siren warned.

She expected River to falter, but his expression was unmoved.

“I’m not scared of that anymore. Spread my secret if you want to. I don’t care,” River threatened, irritating Siren even more. But River didn’t know how many cards Siren still had. She wasn’t going down as easily as he predicted.

“You don’t care? Then do you want to hear a different secret instead?” Siren asked.

River was forced to turn back to her.

“I already know,” Siren said with a grin. “I already know why Serenity killed herself. I’ve known about it for a long time. I just didn’t tell you,” she revealed, and River’s eyes darkened.

All this time, after everything he did for Crazy 8, Siren knew the truth?

“Day and night I’ve shed tears as I remember Serenity’s lifeless body. Day and night I drown in guilt as I ask myself why I couldn’t even protect her. I have given myself to you in hopes to find the truth, and you—” River clenched his sword, hands trembling. “You’ve known all this time?”

“ River… “ Max watched, his heart aching for him.

“Payton Wolfe! I’m going to kill you!” River pulled the sword away from Sky and swung it towards Siren. But before the blade could reach her, a shot was fired. Everyone ducked down. Felix gasped, expecting to have been shot. But when he looked back at Sky, Sky was no longer pointing the gun at him.

He was pointing the gun at Siren.

Siren slowly reached for her cheek, blood staining her finger. She then realized that her mask had shattered, revealing her real identity.

“S-Sky…why did you—”

“You bore me, Siren,” Sky told him, finally removing his own mask. “You act mighty, yet you need us more than we need you. I enjoyed my time more with Omega Society than I have here. You no longer please me. You’ve lost.”

Siren couldn’t believe that her right-hand, the one he trusted most, would pull the trigger on her. He believed Sky’s insanity and his hatred of the world would keep him loyal. This was something she never predicted.

“Sky,” River turned to his brother.

Sky looked back at him, and the two stared at each other in silence.

“You’re free,” Sky then said, reaching out to touch the scar on River’s face. “I entrust Serenity to you now.”

River dropped his sword and covered his face as tears streamed out like a waterfall. But before he could say anything else to his brother, someone started banging on the door, startling everyone.

“Open up!”

Heads turned as the door was kicked open, revealing J.S. High’s official guards. Felix thought it would be one of the brotherhoods, so he couldn’t believe that actual guards would burst into the scene instead.

“W-What’s going on?” Siren panicked.

Everyone watched as the guards entered the room and turned the lights on, the brightness causing the others to squint. Following behind the guards was a white uniform that no one else expected to see.

It was the president of the Elites, Ian Rothman.

“Ian!” Siren shouted.

Ian, expression stern, approached Siren and unrolled a paper.

“Payton Wolfe, according to Article 17, 18, and 19 of the Brotherhood Handbook, a brotherhood member who dishonors the White Uniform Protection Code, the Brotherhood Protection Code, and has caused great harm on both inside and outside their house is subject to deliberation, making you an official candidate for expulsion. You are not to retaliate, or you will be forced to be carried to the association,” Ian announced.

“What? How did you know we were here? What the fuck is going on?!”

Ian ignored Siren’s outburst as the guards took her by the arm, carrying her away while the other guards helped Max up, removing the rope tied around his wrists.

While the other guards rounded everyone up, Ian approached Sky and told me, “Skyler Hansen. You were listed as Crazy 8’s official leader, which was why Payton got away with a lot of things. No one in the house, not even President Janus, knew that Payton was involved with this brotherhood. You do know what that means?”

Sky didn’t answer.

“As the official leader of Crazy 8, the activities today will be pinned on you. You are also subject to deliberation for being Payton’s accomplice. So please, come with us.”

“N-No…wait, Sky…” River grabbed Sky’s hand, stopping him. The two brothers stared at each other, not even saying a word, yet River heard everything he needed. With one final nod, Sky quietly and calmly followed the guards outside.

“You’re not getting away with this, River! You’ll pay for this! Just you wait!” Siren continued to shout while the guards dragged him out of the room as well.

As soon as he was gone, Ian approached Max and patted his shoulder. “I apologize if we came a bit late. We heard about this meeting from Hans, but the Elites still had to fix the legality of things before we came here to arrest Payton.”

“Hans? That must be thanks to Ari and Ervin,” Felix said, joining them. “I can’t believe you came. But, how did you—”

“The photo that Siren got of Viktor and Joon was planned,” Ian answered. “The Royals purposely sent the photos around in hopes of catching Siren. In fact, the Royals have been working with us for a while now. We heard the real Siren had been blackmailing CEOs and politicians to exploit them. A lot of people have been looking for her, but we knew it wasn’t Sky.”

“No way,” Felix commented. They couldn’t believe Siren, better known as Payton Wolfe, was actually being hunted, not just inside their school but outside too.

 “Whether this meeting happened or not, we would still have caught her. It just so happened that you guys gave us the perfect opportunity to strike,” Ian said, and all Max could do was chuckle.

“I should have known the Royals were up to something. Viktor was way too calm during the battle earlier,” Max said before looking at Felix and smiling at him.

Felix bit his lower lip, trying not to shed a tear. But when Max reached out to pat his head, Felix wrapped his arms around Max and started breaking down. Max said nothing and hugged his friend back, comforting him.

Ian sighed in relief and turned to River, who was staring at the broken mask Siren had worn earlier.

“You’re River Hansen, right?” Ian asked as he walked closer to him.

River stood straight and nodded. “Hansen’s my middle name,” he clarified. “My real name is River Hansen Karlsson.”

“I see,” Ian said, glancing at the members who were now removing their masks one by one while guards interviewed them.

“Crazy 8 caused a lot of trouble behind the scenes. Payton formed the brotherhood while being a student in J.S. High, which is why we never connected the dots. We assumed Siren would have come from Thomas L. High School, since that’s where Crazy 8 was made,” Ian explained.

“And since Payton was actually Siren, she had access to the CCTV cameras and other brotherhood bases thanks to Omega Society, which helped her gather the information she needed to blackmail others. I know you weren’t aware of this, so I’ll turn a blind eye for you,” Ian surprisingly said.

“But River, you’re not officially enrolled in J.S. High, aren’t you?” he then revealed, which was something River was prepared to face ever since he’d been standing as Sky’s double back in the House of Pawns.

“Sky was the only Hansen the association invited. But seeing how things went down, President Janus wishes to formally invite you this time.” Ian pulled out an invitation from his pocket and handed it to River, surprising him even more.

“T-Thank you,” River said. For a second, he thought he was getting expelled.

“You know…” Ian looked at the mask on the floor and kicked it away. “Crazy 8 would still need a Siren, and I believe it’s about time they got a more capable and fitting one, don’t you think?”

River couldn’t comprehend the hidden implication behind the question, but when he saw Max and Felix smiling at him, River chuckled and picked up his sword. 

“Looks like I’ve fallen in love with Siren after all. I guess I’ll hold onto her a little longer,” River said as he, Ian, and the rest of the members of Crazy 8 walked out of the room.

“It’s finally over. Everyone’s done following Siren’s orders,” Felix said as he looked at the other members walking away. “But I guess I’ve been following River’s orders all this time. If he’ll be our official leader, I think Crazy 8 will be fine.”

“You think so?”

Felix was about to answer when two white uniforms burst into the room. It was two of their dear friends, Aristotle Faulkner and Ervin Walker.

“Guys!” Ari shouted, running towards Felix and Max and hugging them both.

Ervin followed behind and joined them.

“Sorry it took so long. When we found out Max wasn’t in your clubroom, I contacted BND. I thought we’d ambush the place, but Hans told me they’ll handle it. I didn’t know Ian would get involved,” Ari explained, and Max smiled, reaching out to pat their shoulders to thank them.

“Who would have known that Siren is an actual criminal? Imagine blackmailing CEOs and politicians. That’s hardcore,” Ervin then said.

“Well, I’m just glad everyone’s okay,” Ari added.

Max stared at his friends endearingly before grabbing them for another tight hug. “Guys, let’s not keep any secrets from each other anymore, okay? I’m kinda sick of it now.”

Ari, Ervin, and Felix laughed at Max’s complaint, but they hugged him back, the quartet sharing a tight embrace as they all answered in unison, “That’s a promise!”

|END|

140 | New Leaders

♝

“DOES YOUR FOREHEAD STILL hurt?” Marcus asked, sitting on Max’s bed with his legs crossed.

“It didn’t hurt that much,” Max answered, staring at his reflection in the vanity. “Honestly, you should put an AirTag on me or something. I get kidnapped a little too often for my taste.”

“You sure? I’d put one on you right away.”

Max rolled his eyes back and turned to his brother. “I was joking.”

After the incident with Crazy 8, Max was interviewed by the association about Payton Wolfe’s activities in the Omega Society and Sky’s involvement in the confessions. Max told them everything he knew, and then he was brought to the clinic to get his injuries checked. Luckily, nothing serious happened to him or anyone in that room. 

“But seriously, I can’t believe your club leader was the real Siren all along, and he even used those twins as a decoy. It was an insane yet genius strategy,” Marcus admitted, which Max could agree with.

Payton hid his identity like a needle in a haystack. While studying at J.S. High, he formed a brotherhood in the House of Pawns and named someone else the leader so nothing would be traced back to him. It was a clever plan.

“Payton was definitely a genius, but he didn’t predict Sky would turn on him. Payton’s obviously incompetent—he wouldn’t need the twins if he weren’t. That’s why the moment Sky stopped following his orders, his plan crumbled,” Max explained, joining Marcus as he sat on the edge of the bed.

“But why do you think Sky went rogue all of a sudden? You told me Payton wasn’t the one who told Sky to join Omega Society and release those confessions. Why would he do that knowing it could expose Siren?” Marcus asked next.

Max sighed and reached out to his necklace. “I don’t know. Maybe he had a hunch that Siren was a member of Omega Society. Maybe he was trying to expose her. Or maybe, just maybe, he was trying to help his brother in some way. We’ll never really know.”

When Marcus saw the sad look on Max’s face, he reached out and patted his head to comfort him. “You did good, Max. You tried to help as much as you could, so don’t beat yourself up too much.”

“I guess you’re right.” Max lay down on the bed and stared at the ceiling, relieved that the secrets were finally over. “I should thank the Royals too because they somehow figured everything out before I could. Now Viktor’s message during the morning assembly made sense.”

“ Whatever shall be, will be,“ Marcus recited. “Apparently he was directly telling that to Siren.”

“Viktor looks like he doesn’t care, but he knows what he’s doing. As difficult as it is to admit, he’s definitely the perfect King J.S. High needs at the moment.”

“Having you praise him is creeping me out.”

Max laughed and pulled his phone from his pocket, finding new messages in his group chat with Felix, Ari, and Ervin.

“Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you.” Max sent a quick reply and looked at his brother. “My friends told me about the memory suppressant drugs.”

Marcus’s eyes widened. “Wait, really?”

“Yeah, they told me everything. Felix cried, and Ari and Ervin went down on their knees and apologized, which was overkill, but I get why they’re being dramatic. We put them in a very difficult situation. We should have been the ones to apologize,” Max said, and Marcus couldn’t help but feel guilty too.

He was the one who gave them the burden. It wasn’t fair.

“I’ll personally say sorry to them, so don’t worry. I shouldn’t have involved them like that. It was all my fault, not theirs.” Marcus said.

“I’d be grateful if you do.”

Max looked back at his phone, and Marcus watched as he smiled at the messages his friends sent him.

Marcus agreed to enroll Max in J.S. High because he wanted him to slowly remember his past and get back with his childhood friends, especially since Max changed after his mother’s death. He was afraid Max wouldn’t be able to connect with anyone else, but seeing him with Ari and the others, Marcus couldn’t help but be relieved.

“Master Leigh,” Étienne called, knocking on Max’s bedroom door.

Max sat up and looked at his brother. “What’s going on?”

Marcus shrugged and opened the door for him.

Étienne, Max’s loyal butler, stepped inside and apologized for the intrusion. “Master, an important guest is here to see you.”  

“Important guest?” Max and Marcus asked in unison.

Étienne cleared his throat and stepped aside. To the brothers’ surprise, a figure appeared at the doorframe. It was the Elites’ Vice President, Gavriil Alexeev.

“Gav?!” Max jolted out of bed. 

Marcus wanted to ask what he was doing in their house, but he sighed instead and gave Max a knowing nod before stepping out of the room. Étienne also took his leave, closing the door behind him and leaving Max alone with his “important guest.”

Max froze as Gavriil approached him. Without warning, the vice president grabbed Max and wrapped his arms around him, his warmth embracing every fiber of his body.

“You’re okay,” he said, kissing Max’s head. “Thank god you’re okay.”

Max was surprised, but he let the vice hug him. “I’m okay,” he repeated.

With everything that happened, Max never knew how much he needed someone to hold him like that. Gavriil never wanted to intervene with his decisions, but whenever he did, he always came at the perfect moment. 

Was this going to get dangerous? If he kept it up, Max might start getting too used to it.

“During the meeting, I wanted to ask about you, but the council wouldn’t say anything. Without thinking, I made my way here to check. I’m sorry if I crossed the line. I should have called first and—”

“Hey, it’s fine,” Max cut him off, pulling away from the embrace and removing Gavriil’s peaked cap for him so he could get a clearer look at his face. “I’m happy you’re here. Really happy,” he told him, but Gavriil touched the band-aid on Max’s forehead and asked him instead, “Did they hurt you?”

Max shook his head, grabbing his partner’s hand and pulling it close to his chest. “No, I did that to myself. But it didn’t hurt, I swear.”

Gavriil looked angry, but he tried to keep his composure for Max’s sake. “When I heard Siren took you, I didn’t know what to do with myself. There had been several instances where I could only wait whenever you were in danger. I didn’t want to be useless.”

“Gav, I know you did everything you could as the Vice President. You’re not useless,” Max tried to reassure him. “So stop sulking and rest first. Look at you. You look exhausted.”

Max helped remove Gavriil’s coat. When he was about to grab his necktie, Gavriil stopped him and said, “It’s fine, Leigh. I wasn’t planning on staying.”

“Is that so?” Max asked, tugging Gavriil’s necktie before pulling it off him. The vice president stared at him intensely, watching as Max carefully removed the first button of his shirt. “Are you sure you want to leave me now?”

Gavriil cursed. With no one else to stop him, he grabbed Max by the waist and pressed his lips against his, hard and desperate. Max opened his mouth and welcomed him, draping his arms around Gav’s neck, their bodies crashing together like magnets.

“Only when we’re alone, right?” Gavriil muttered close to Max’s ear.

Max chuckled and leaned in for another kiss. The two locked lips, the heat of the moment clouding their reasoning. It didn’t take long for Gavriil to lift him off the floor, holding onto his thighs tightly while he brought him to the bed.

Gavriil sat on the edge of the mattress with Max straddling him.

The two continued to share the intimate moment, refusing to pull away. But before things could go any further, Gavriil broke free from the kiss, panting heavily while he stared deep into Max’s eyes.

“ Shall we stop, or do you want to continue? “

Max swallowed hard, his heart racing while his hand played with Gavriil’s earring. He stared at Gav’s lips, wanting more of him. But embarrassment took over, and Max buried his face against Gavriil’s chest in shame.

“Let’s stop. I’m sorry, Gav.”

Gavriil was surprised, but then he chuckled and gently caressed his back. “Idiot, why are you apologizing?” he leaned in, kissing Max’s head again. “If you don’t want to continue, I don’t want it either. Don’t you forget that.”

Max nodded and dared to look back at Gavriil. As soon as Gavriil saw how red he was, the vice couldn’t hold back his laughter.

“What’s so funny?” Max asked, hitting Gavriil’s shoulder. He was about to get off him when Gavriil pulled him back, making sure he wouldn’t be able to escape. 

“How can the great Maximilain Leigh Sinclaire blush so hard after initiating a kiss? This wasn’t our first time, you know?” Gavriil teased.

“Oh, shut up.”

Max got off his lap to lie on the bed. Gavriil joined him, lying on Max, his face buried in his chest while he snaked his hand inside Max’s shirt, his bare skin warming the vice president’s cold fingers.

“The Elites had been working on this case since the start of this school year. We never thought we’d ever uncover who the real Siren was, but thanks to the Royals, the case can finally be closed,” Gavriil said with a heavy sigh of relief.

“You had a meeting earlier, right? How did it go?”

Gavriil closed his eyes while Max brushed his hair with his fingers, the bond more intimate than when they shared a passionate kiss earlier.

“President Janus was there, so it was pretty tense. During the deliberation, Payton no longer screamed or fought back. He was calm, almost like he was calculating what to do next,” Gavriil explained before yawning. “The association’s final decision was expected. He received forced expulsion.”

“And Sky?”

“Sky was suspended. But after the meeting, he told the president that he was going to leave himself. No one could force him to stay,” Gavriil answered, surprising Max.

“No way. Sky’s leaving J.S. High?”

Max couldn’t believe it, but deep down the decision was somehow expected. It wouldn’t do him any good if he stayed. In fact, he had no other reason to stay with everything that happened.

“I guess it’s for the best,” Max said with a sigh. “But what will happen to River now? Is he going to be the new leader of Crazy 8? Or are they disbanding the brotherhood?” Max asked.

When Gavriil didn’t answer him, he looked down and was surprised to find him fast asleep.

Max smiled and reached to touch his cheek. “ Thank you for checking on me, “ he whispered, leaning down to kiss his forehead. “ Sleep well, my Vice President. “

…

“I’ll see you later at lunch,” Marcus said, patting Max’s head before stepping out of the car.

As soon as he closed the door, Max turned to his butler and asked him, “What time did Gav leave? Does Marcus know he slept in my room?”

Étienne tried not to tease his master as he looked at him through the rearview mirror. “Rest assured, your brother has no idea your guest stayed over. As for Sir Alexeev, he left at around four in the morning. I offered to serve him tea, but he insisted on leaving.”

Max sighed in relief, his reaction earning a chuckle from Étienne.

“The two of you had gotten closer. No wonder the wine I hid last Christmas went missing,” Étienne revealed, and Max almost choked on air.

The butler smiled as Max tried to compose himself. Seeing his master act in such a way had reassured him like a worried parent. “You’ve changed a lot, Leigh. You have friends who support and adore you, and you even have a boy who you could quietly lean on. As someone who helped raise you, I’m glad.”

Max was caught off guard by Étienne’s sudden sentiment. “Why are you saying such things all of a sudden?” he asked, looking away to hide the flustered look on his face. 

Étienne continued to smile as he parked the car in front of the Keep. Before stepping out, he turned to look at Max and told him, “Leigh, I’m glad you’re moving forward. But you’ve been getting caught up in dangerous situations again. Remember, there are still people after you. Don’t be too careless.”

Max matched his butler’s seriousness. “I know,” he answered, putting his peaked cap on. “And thank you, Étienne, for always being there for me. I’ll be careful. Don’t worry.” 

Étienne nodded and stepped out of the car to open the door for his master. “Have an amazing day, Master Leigh,” he said, and Max gave a single nod and started walking up the steps.

Max made his way inside the Keep. While walking down the hall to Omega Society, he spotted his dear friend Felix, waiting for him.

“Max!” Felix ran up to him, smiling brightly. “Good morning.”

“Good morning, Felix,” Max greeted back. 

“So, how are you feeling? Does your forehead still hurt?” Felix asked as the two of them proceeded to their clubroom.

“I removed the band-aid earlier and it’s looking pretty okay. How about you? Any news about…you know?” Max asked, making sure he didn’t mention Crazy 8.

Despite everything that went down, the Elites kept the entire incident a secret, which meant the white uniforms had no clue about Siren’s arrest. The shot that Sky fired was also easily covered up since it happened in the Hall of Janus, a brotherhood-exclusive building. Apparently, hearing gunshots were normal.

“A lot of things happened, and a bunch of members left, which was understandable. But as the new second-in-command, I want to thank you and the Royals for helping us escape Siren’s games,” Felix answered.

Max smiled, glad they weren’t forced to disband. But while they were walking, Max realized something from what Felix had just said.

“W-wait…” he stopped walking and forced Felix to look at him. “Did you just say, second-in-command?”

Felix grinned, but instead of answering, he gestured at the door behind them. Max turned and realized they had already arrived at their clubroom.

Felix opened the door and pushed him into the room. Inside, a man wearing a mask he had already seen before stood near the window holding a cane.

“River?” Max asked as Felix closed the door, leaving Max alone with the black uniform.

River smiled and turned to face him. “Good morning, young heir,” he said, removing his mask, exposing the scar near his right eye.

Max placed his bag on the table and approached him. “Why are you here? Felix said he’s second-in-command. Does that mean—”

“President Janus made me the official leader of Crazy 8. Starting today, I now have full control of the Marquis,” River revealed, and Max almost jumped for joy.

“Really?! That’s great!”

“Well, it wouldn’t have been possible if it weren’t for your help, as well as the Royals. I wanted to thank them first, but the Kings and the Princes refused to meet me,” River shared.

Max chuckled. PHD and Busters would definitely refuse River. They wouldn’t want him to start thanking them.

“So, you’re the new leader now, huh? Siren’s finally gone.”

“Actually, that’s not the case,” River clarified.

Max furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?”

River turned and looked out the window again, staring at the white uniforms who were making their way to their clubrooms. “I pretended to be Siren and became the very face of Crazy 8. I thought I’d hate her, but I found myself realizing that I feel more like myself when I am her.

“I also heard Payton used the name Siren to mock my sister. I want to claim the name and give it a new meaning, for her, for Sky, and for myself.” River lifted his head and stared at his own reflection. For the first time, he saw himself and not his brother.

“Siren became Siren because of me—not because of Payton. I will reclaim her and fix her image. Payton can rot in hell for all I care,” River declared.

Max couldn’t help but smile as he approached River, reaching out to touch his shoulder.

“So let me get this straight, when you’re wearing the mask, I’ll refer to you as Siren. But without it…”

River turned to face Max again. “Without it, I’m just River, the boy you helped even though you had no reason to. The boy you believed in and protected when Siren was mocking everything that he had worked hard for. And the boy who you saw as River and no one else…”

River took a step back, and Max’s heart began to race.

“Maximilain Leigh Sinclaire…I am forever grateful.” River touched his chest, and without any audience to witness the historic exchange, bowed to Max, showing him his deepest respect.

Max couldn’t believe it. He grabbed River, forcing him to stand, but he refused to do so.

“No, River, please don’t give me too much credit,” he begged. “I didn’t do anything. I barely did anything. Heck, I even got kidnapped!”

“The fact that you don’t even know why I’m thankful makes me certain of how pure your intentions are,” River said, standing back straight to face Max again. “I don’t have to explain why I bowed to you. Just take it with no question.”

“But I—”

“Besides, thanks to you, I can finally concentrate on looking for my sister’s killer,” River interrupted, looking determined.

Max unconsciously reached for his collar, touching the space where another brooch was once placed. He wasn’t sure if he should say anything, but for River’s sake, he needed to tell him what he knew.

“River, I might know what happened to your sister,” Max revealed, surprising the Marquis.

“W-What? How?” 

Max took a deep breath and grabbed River’s hand, promising him the truth when the time is right. “I can’t tell you anything now. I need to talk to someone first before we do anything. Will you be able to wait for us, just a little while longer?”

River clenched his cane. He wanted to force the answers out of Max, but he nodded anyway.

“Thank you, my Marquis.”

River pulled away and put on the mask, transforming back to Siren. “If you can fulfil such a promise, I might have something for you that you’d definitely like,” she said, reaching to touch the brooches on Max’s collar. 

“I hope to hear from you soon, young heir.” Siren smiled and walked out of the room without anything else to say. As soon as she left, members of Omega Society rushed inside, demanding answers as to why Siren was alone in their clubroom with Max.

“T-That was Siren,” Zild said in disbelief. “What the hell was he doing here? Was he trying to threaten you?”

Max laughed as the omegas circled him, Felix slipping into the group and acting as if he had no clue what was going on.

“It’s she,” Max corrected. “And she just came to clarify that the confessions our dear club adviser was releasing had nothing to do with her, so we shouldn’t hold a grudge against them.”

“Is that so? I guess the Royals got it wrong too. They must have challenged them because they thought Siren did it, so now they’re trying to clear their name,” another member concluded, and Max and Felix tried their best not to grin.

“I knew Crazy 8 wouldn’t do such dirty tricks. They’re admirable for a reason. Besides, I have a huge crush on Siren. She’s so elegant and mysterious,” Zild confessed, and Eren reached out to him, pinching his arm.

“Don’t say something so casually. That’s a Marquis, you idiot.”

“By the way, where’s Payton?” Zild asked, pushing Eren away from him. “And do we have any news about our club adviser? Will the Royals start targeting us now because of what happened?”

Max nodded at Felix, and Felix cleared his throat and called for everyone’s attention. “Max was able to handle the issue with Sky yesterday. Ian agreed to remove him from our club.”

“What?! Really?!”

The members began cheering, glad that they no longer had to endure Sky’s crazy assignments.

“And Payton?” Eren asked next.

“W-Well, Payton…” Felix almost looked devastated at the thought that the senior he could have called a friend was not who he thought he was. “Payton had to leave J.S. High. It was short notice, but the stress from our previous activities was bad for his health.”

“But he wished us well,” Max lied. “He thanks all of you for reviving Omega Society, and hopes that in the future, you’ll be the seniors who will guide the first years to bigger projects and cleanups.”

The news surprised everyone—some were sad for their leader’s sudden departure, while others didn’t question it, aware of how “weak” Payton was.

Max and Felix knew it was wrong to lie to them, but to these white uniforms, Payton was a leader who taught them the ways of their club, not the heartless Siren who used people’s secrets to hurt them. Though they were the same person, Max and Felix would rather pretend that they’re not, for the sake of their younger members.

“If that’s the case, I hope he does well with whatever he’s doing,” Eren said, and everyone else nodded to agree.

“But now that Payton’s gone, and we don’t even have a club adviser, what would happen to us?”

Max was about to tell them that he’d find a way when Felix suddenly told them, “Actually, I discovered something when I was reading through the handbook. It said that if the club has a member who is high in rank and standing, the club will not be required to have an adviser.”

Everyone turned to Max all at once.

“W-Wait, I don’t think—”

Before Max could decline the offer, the members started telling him reasons as to why he’d be the perfect leader and adviser of Omega Society. The words of affirmation were starting to embarrass him, so he quickly shut it down and gave up.

“Alright! Enough with the flattery,” Max said. “I’m not sure if I’d do well, but if you want me as your leader, then I’ll gladly—”

Before Max could finish, the members cheered, practically lifting Max off the ground to celebrate. Max and Felix couldn’t help but laugh at how the omegas were reacting.

While everyone was talking about the exciting new activities they could do for their club, one of the omegas noticed something on Eren’s shirt.

“Hey, Eren, is that…” he pointed at the mark. “Is that a purple kiss mark?”

“W-What? Where did I get this?”

Max overheard and quickly glared at Felix. “ Are you serious? “ he mouthed.

Felix chuckled and shrugged his shoulders, rejoining the others and pretending as if Crazy 8 didn’t just recruit another unfortunate member.

|END|

141 | Untold Truth

♝

KRIST STARED AT THE horizon with a vacant gaze. He stood at their base, a place filled with sweet yet bitter memories. Sometimes, when alone, he would wonder why he had chosen the rooftop as his brotherhood’s home despite what he had gone through.

Was he trying to erase the past? Or was he trying to rewrite it?

“MJ!” Someone called out, the rooftop door swinging open.

Krist didn’t need to turn around. He knew who was coming.

“Master Joker,” the barons greeted him with a bow.

Brave—his right-hand—approached and caught his breath. He and the jesters ran all the way to the base when they heard their leader had finally returned.

“MJ, why didn’t you tell us you came back?” Brave asked.

Krist looked at the unlit cigarette he had been holding. He came for a quick smoke, but he forgot to bring his lighter. He shoved the cigarette into his pocket in frustration and finally said, “Heard what you did to Charles.”

Brave swallowed hard, but he didn’t try to defend his actions.

“I appreciate that you stood up for me, but you didn’t have to confront him like that,” Krist said, turning to face Joker’s second-in-command. “I understand the anger, the disappointment, and the resentment. But that was between him and me. You shouldn’t have beaten him up.”

Brave looked down, fidgeting with the hem of his coat. 

When Krist saw the look on their faces, he sighed and added, “But thank you for standing by me. You all are family, so I hope you don’t fight my battles and get your hands dirty for me. I can handle myself. I can handle CJ especially.”

Rome pouted. “You’re always so stubborn.”

“Just go back to your class. You want your homeroom adviser to scold you again?” Krist replied, and the jesters finally made a run for it while Brave stayed behind.

“How are you going to face CJ? Please don’t tell me you’re going to forgive him,” he asked, and Krist approached him, squeezing his shoulder.

When Krist thought the world was going to swallow him whole, Brave stood by his side. Even now, after what CJ did to a secret he desperately ran away from, Brave protected his dignity on his behalf, even though that wasn’t how Krist would have handled it.

“What do you want us to do then?” Krist asked.

Us.

Brave wanted to cry.

“If I were to choose, I’d never forgive him,” Brave answered. “But that’s not what you want, so I think you should hear him out first before you decide on what you want to do to him.”

Krist smiled and nodded in agreement. “Alright then.”

“Wise choice,” someone interjected.

The two barons turned, surprised to find the leader of Crazy 8 appear in their base. 

Siren—also known as River Hansen—walked up to the jesters and bowed her head as a formal greeting, surprising them. Among the brotherhoods, only the Royals have seen River after the incident with Payton Wolfe.

“Siren, what are you doing here?” Master Joker asked before shaking his head to correct himself. “No, not Siren. You’re the new leader President Janus mentioned.”

Siren walked up to the baron, holding onto her infamous cane. “I  can’t say I’m new, considering how I’ve always been the one you all have been talking to. But for formalities’ sake, I’m officially the leader. You may still address me as Siren.”

“Fine.” Krist didn’t see the point of overcomplicating things. “What do I owe the pleasure?”

Siren didn’t answer. She turned to Brave, and the jester didn’t even have to ask. He bowed his head and walked away, leaving the two leaders alone.

Once Brave was gone, Siren approached Krist and told him, “I apologize for the intrusion, but I believe we have a common goal, my Baron.”

Krist raised a brow. “Goal? What the hell would we have in common?”

Siren chuckled at the hostility. “You seem mad. Haven’t Sir Hans and the others told you the truth yet? I wasn’t the one who spread your secret, or threatened Charles. I had nothing to do with it.”

“Then where is she? The one who really did it?” Krist asked, fist clenched in anger.

“If I tell you, you’ll have to give me something in exchange.”

“You sure you’re not the real Siren? Because it’s starting to sound like you are,” Krist said, making Siren laugh.

She adjusted her mask and gazed at the scenery behind Krist. “Your anger is misplaced. The authorities took Payton Wolfe as soon as his expulsion was declared. Powerful people have been looking for him. If you want to seek revenge, you might find him in court.”

“This isn’t about revenge,” Krist insisted, and Siren smirked, looking back at him.

“Payton acquired your secret by threatening your closest friend. You’re angry because you feel betrayed, but who are you really angry with? Payton or CJ?”

Krist almost let out a chuckle. “That’s a stupid question.”

“Is it?” Siren squeezed the top of her cane. “You refuse to pin all the blame on Charles because it would mean you failed to choose who to trust. He gave your secret away to save himself, which put his loyalty to the test—a test in which he clearly failed.” 

“And who said I’m not blaming him?” Krist asked.

“Well, I don’t see you searching for him,” Siren answered, the statement somehow catching Krist off guard. “You’re giving him time. You’re giving him a chance. You’re acting as if he’s the victim when he’s not.”

“He was blackmailed.”

“And now you’re defending him.” Siren looked at Krist as if he was mocking him. 

“He’s still my friend,” Krist answered, somehow getting riled up by the exchange.

“Exactly. Charles is your friend, which makes his betrayal hurt more. And because he’s your friend, you’re giving him the benefit of the doubt. Payton is to blame for everything; you and Charles will talk it out, maybe cry about it, and then move on,” Siren continued, her voice no longer tender and soothing. 

“And you know what the funniest part is? You, the person whose secret got passed around like loose change, have now been forced to accept the constant betrayal because…” she paused, grinning. “…he’s your friend. And friends can do no wrong, yes?”

Krist didn’t know what to say. For some reason, he couldn’t find the right words to throw back at her, which only irritated him more.

“But you see, my Baron, that’s not even the real problem here. The root of all the problem—” Siren walked past Krist and approached the balustrade, closing her eyes to let the breeze touch her skin. “The real problem is you.”

“What?”

“You knew the count the most. You know what type of man he was, yet you gave him your secret. It’s not Payton’s fault. It’s not CJ’s fault. It’s yours. It’s always been your fault because you have, and always will be, a stupid clown.”

The rooftop fell into silence, but after a beat, Siren drew her sword and quickly turned, pointing it at Krist, who was already planning to attack her. 

The reaction time surprised Master Joker. He wasn’t expecting her to sense his motive so fast.

“I could smell your bloodlust from a mile away,” Siren taunted. “What? Did I get on your nerves? Everything that I said was the truth. You act as if your secret is sacred, but at the end of the day you’re the only one who got hurt. Your father’s sin caused you more than he did. You let his secret entrap you because you’re weak. That’s the only answer.”

“Weak?” Krist grabbed the blade with his bare hands. “You don’t know what happened to me because of what my father did.”

“Your father cheated with a man, Krist Hyusen. That’s all he did.”

“That’s all he did?!” Krist pushed the sword away and grabbed Siren’s collar with his blood-stained hand. “My father cheated, I know that. But do you even know what happened to me after that, huh?! I’m blaming Payton for everything, not Charles, because he was there for me. Even when he betrayed me over and over again, I forgave him because I love him like a brother.”

Siren remained silent, listening to every word pouring from the jester’s mouth.

“At the end of the day, CJ is my friend, yet that secret will scar me forever because it’s not only about the cheating. It wasn’t only because of my father. My mother did everything to make sure I don’t end up like him. She—”

“Not another word, Hyusen!” Someone intervened.

Krist blinked, his adrenaline leaving as fast as it came.

Hans de Vries, leader of BND, ran up to the two leaders and pulled Krist away from Siren. “She’s manipulating you,” he told him. “You were about to tell her another one of your secrets without you even realizing it.”

Krist took a step back. “Shit,” he cursed, the realization hitting him hard. He massaged his temple, and when he looked back, Siren was in front of him, handing him a handkerchief for his wound. Krist said nothing and pushed her hand away in irritation.

“Brave told me you were here,” Hans said. “What are you doing, Siren? Why are you toying with the baron?”

Siren wiped the blood off her sword and put it back into the cane-like sheath. She then released a breath and patted Hans’ shoulder before facing Krist again. This time, she didn’t try to taunt him. This time, she bowed to him properly and said, “I apologize, my Baron, but I didn’t mean to anger you.”

Krist couldn’t say anything in disbelief.

“What I did was a trick the old Siren taught me before I came to J.S. High,” she then revealed. “In the House of Pawns, Payton sent me letters. I had to acquire thirty secrets before I was allowed to join Crazy 8. I’m not proud of it, but it became a talent I was forced to hone.”

“Thirty secrets?” Krist’s jaw dropped.

“When I came here, I never got to use it again, but I wanted to show you how easily Charles was manipulated into handing yours over when Payton did it to him,” Siren explained, looking back to Krist seriously. “I hope you know you did the right thing by giving him the chance to explain his side of the story. Payton is ruthless. CJ wouldn’t have stood a chance even if he was loyal to you.”

“I don’t…” Krist snatched the handkerchief Siren was offering earlier and wrapped it around his hand. “I don’t know what to fucking say. That was an insane experience. I felt like I was in a trance or something.”

“But why show it to Krist specifically?” Hans asked.

Siren looked at the two of them. Without hesitation, she removed her mask, revealing River.

Hans and Krist were stunned. He looked exactly like Sky, but they knew he was a different person thanks to his scar.

“My name is River Karlsson. I am the younger brother of Serenity, the old queen,” River introduced himself. “As I said earlier, we have a common goal. We both need to hear CJ’s explanation because, according to Max, he knows what happened to my sister. And this time, I don’t need to use any tricks. I’m going to get the truth, whether he likes it or not.”

…

Max entered a familiar company building, the employees bowing to greet him every time he passed. It would have been an expected reaction…if it were his company.

“Sir Sinclaire!” Rosemary, CJ’s secretary, ran to welcome him. “You should have called. I didn’t know you were coming.”

“I’m sorry, it’s urgent,” Max answered. “Where’s CJ? Is he busy?”

“He had a meeting with Chinese investors about an hour ago. He’s resting in his office now,” Rosemary answered. “Would you like me to accompany you?”

“It’s fine, thank you. I’ll head there myself.” 

Max hopped into the elevator and went straight to CJ’s office. He knocked once, and before CJ could answer, he opened the door and barged inside, surprising the company’s president.

“Max! What are you doing here?” CJ exclaimed, looking away from his computer. “You’re visiting me too much. Alexeev might get mad if he finds out.”

Max rolled his eyes. He was teasing him again, which only meant he was doing better compared to his last visit. 

“You haven’t taken the points you’ve given me yet,” Max said, ignoring what CJ said.

CJ chuckled and took a sip of his coffee. He looked back at the screen of his computer and answered, “If you came all the way here for that, then you’ve wasted your time. You already gave my crown brooch back. At least keep the points.”

Max sighed and approached his desk. “I came here for something else.”

“Miss me already?”

“You don’t sound like you’re reflecting on your mistakes,” Max fired back, and CJ sighed, turning his computer off. 

“Fine,” he took one last sip of his coffee and lifted his head to look at Max. “Why’d you visit? Did something happen in J.S. High?”

“River Hansen—heard of that name before?” Max finally asked.

CJ thought about it for a while but shook his head. “No, I don’t think I’ve heard of that name.”

“River’s the new leader of Crazy 8,” Max informed him, surprising the Count.

“What? New leader? What happened to Siren?”

“The Royals and the Elites have been tracking Siren down for quite some time now. Siren, the old one, had been blackmailing CEOs and politicians. They needed to find her,” Max explained, and CJ could only slump in his seat, the revelation unfathomable.

“So Siren got expelled?”

“Yes, Payton Wolfe was expelled.”

CJ’s eyes widened in shock. “Payton Wolfe? Omega Society’s club leader? He was Siren all along?” he slammed his fist in anger. He knew Payton. He was so close to him that CJ didn’t even realize it. “I should have snapped that bastard’s neck!”

“Calm down. The authorities have him,” Max said, which didn’t really comfort CJ, but it was better than nothing.

“So what now? What’s happened to Crazy 8? And who’s this River guy? How’d he become the leader?” CJ asked this time.

“River had been posing as Siren all this time. The person you’ve always talked to was him, while the person who you guys have been battling was Sky, his twin brother. It’s a bit complicated, but that’s how Payton got away with everything,” Max explained, and CJ tried to understand everything as much as he could.

This was definitely something he didn’t expect Siren—or Payton—to successfully pull.

“But rest assured, this Siren is kinder. River was the reason why Crazy 8 became a respectable brotherhood. He’s the only person who deserves to be their leader,” Max praised, and CJ almost snorted.

“For you to talk about him like that—looks like I have competition,” CJ said, laughing at his own joke.

Max wanted to laugh with him, but the real reason why he was there needed to be addressed.

“Actually, CJ, River would want to meet you as soon as possible,” Max told him.

“What do you mean?” CJ asked, suddenly feeling tense.

Max took a deep breath and walked closer. “River…his full name is River Hansen Karlsson. He went to J.S. High to find the truth about what happened to his sister.”

CJ jolted off his seat, nearly knocking his coffee over. “Did you just say River…Karlsson?” CJ looked at Max, his eyes wide while his heart pounded hard against his chest.

“I know you’re still running, and I know you’re still scared, but River deserves to know the truth, and only you could give him that,” Max said, watching as CJ fought back the urge to make excuses.

“Serenity had a brother,” CJ clenched his chest, the guilt once again eating him. “Do you think he’ll ever forgive me for keeping it a secret?” he asked.

Max shook his head, correcting him. “No, CJ. The real question is…are you ready to reveal that secret—the very secret you were willing to ruin your friendship for?”

|END|

142 | Revelations

♝

THE RESTAURANT STAFF WAS  scrambling about after receiving a phone call an hour ago from a very unexpected VVIP guest. They weren’t ready to welcome them, but it wasn’t something they could have easily declined.

“Are the dishes ready?!” the manager shouted, barging into the kitchen where all the chefs were working overtime.

Guests already dining inside were confused and curious about why everyone was so tense. It also didn’t help that a bunch of police officers were waiting outside. For a moment, they thought the royal family was coming.

“Should we leave?” One of the diners asked.

“No, let’s stay. I’m curious to see why everyone’s so anxious.”

Three servers ran to the entrance, wearing their best uniform. The host, who constantly checked his watch, released a breath and stood in position.

“The first guest has arrived. Tell everyone to get ready,” an officer told the host, causing him to panic.

“They’re arriving already? They’re early!” The host alerted the other employees, and the restaurant looked like a sinking ship with everyone rummaging for a life vest.

“Everyone! Places!”

The restaurant, even the other guests, froze in silence as a luxury car pulled up at the entrance. Others stopped eating, the manager made one final sweep, and the police officers blocked curious passersby who started gathering outside the building. Even paparazzi arrived at the scene.

The car’s driver stepped out and opened the door for the first guest. 

Multiple flashes were triggered as a figure slid out. Tall, handsome, and irresistible in a black suit—the man looked at the growing crowd and smiled, causing squeals and jaws to drop.

“T-That’s…that’s Hans de Vries!” One of the diners exclaimed as Hans stepped inside the restaurant like a celebrity.

“Mr. de Vries, good afternoon. Y-You’re…You’re early,” the host nervously greeted while adjusting his necktie.

Hans scanned the restaurant. When he locked eyes with one of the diners, he winked, causing them to spill their drink.

“I like being early,” Hans answered, finally addressing the host’s question. “Is there a problem with that?”

“No, that’s not a problem at all! Please, follow one of our servers as she walks you to the VIP room,” the host answered, smiling so widely it was starting to look uncanny.

Hans nodded and followed one of the servers. While walking behind her, he asked, “Am I the first to arrive?” 

“Yes, Sir Hans,” she answered.

“Of course I am.”

While Hans was being taken care of, another VIP guest arrived at the restaurant. The onlookers were expecting another heir to step out of the car, but when a “celebrity” appeared in front of the crowd instead, the paparazzi went wild.

It was River Hansen, who everyone assumed was the world-renowned supermodel, Sky.

River, wearing dark shades to cover his scar, waved at the crowd while avoiding the camera flash before being escorted inside.

As one might expect, the family covered up what happened to Sky in J.S. High. Their parents once again gave the role to River, and River was too exhausted and preoccupied to argue.

 “Holy shit, it’s Sky!”

“That’s Sky, the famous model.”

“He’s friends with Hans de Vries?”

While people stretched their necks in hopes of catching a glimpse of him, Sky—wearing casual clothes—greeted the host and the servers waiting for him at the entrance.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Hansen.” The host gestured at one of the servers. “Please, you may follow her to the VIP room. “

“Thank you,” River said with a smile before heading to the private room where Hans was already waiting.

The early birds waited for fifteen more minutes before the third VIP guest arrived. A bodyguard stepped out of the car first, opening the door for the master joker himself, Krist Hyusen.

Like Hans, people knew him as a famous heir. His mother, a company president of a very famous perfume brand, built their empire from the ground up. But despite the elegance of the product, Krist was rough around the edges. He showed no poise or grace.

If you didn’t recognize him, you’d think he was a gangster.

“Another millionaire? What the hell is going on?” A diner asked as he watched Krist make his way inside, already looking annoyed before the host could greet him. “Why are they meeting up here of all places?”

“They didn’t even ask us to leave. I thought for sure rich people like them would rent the entire restaurant,” his date added.

While the other server led Krist to the private room, the host checked the list provided to them earlier. “Alright, we already have Mr. de Vries, Mr. Hansen, and Mr. Hyusen. We’re now left with—” just before he could finish, a white car pulled up at the entrance, almost making him drop his tablet in shock.

“Fuck,” the manager cursed. “He’s here.”

The car alone was recognizable. The manager, who had been checking the kitchen, ran to the entrance himself to greet the next guest.

“Look sharp, everyone!” The manager said as a dashing butler stepped out of the car to open the back door.

Cameras clicked, the flash blinding even the police officers who were ready for the chaos waiting to happen. But as the crowd grew, the officers had to start pushing everyone back. The guests hadn’t even stepped out of the car, yet everyone was already going wild.

“Everyone! Move!” One of the officers shouted as a magnate stepped out, wearing a black coat matched with jet-black sunglasses.

His appearance was rare. A photo was worth thousands. When he removed the shades, the flashes multiplied, his ocean eyes captivating everyone who caught a glimpse of him. Having him stand outside doing the most mundane thing was already a spectacle.

“Oh my god, that’s Sinclaire! Babe! That’s Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire!” The woman, on a date with her boyfriend, exclaimed as she pulled her phone to take a picture. Her boyfriend would have been jealous, but instead he had his phone out too.

Students in J.S. High might not understand the gravity of Max’s fame, but this was how he was really treated in the public eye. Max was far from an ordinary heir.

“When I told the others to make a reservation, I wasn’t expecting to attract this much attention,” Max said, amused at the attention their appearance had gotten.

Someone still inside the car chuckled. “I’m certain that’s all thanks to you.”

Max rolled his eyes and offered his hand to the person waiting inside. “Looks like we’re going to be all over the news again. Maybe you should have driven here by yourself.”

A slender hand grabbed Max, and soon, a gorgeous woman stepped out, wearing an elegant qipao dress. Everyone’s jaw dropped, envious of her beauty and grace that couldn’t even be captured by any camera.

“Well, it was your brother’s idea, not mine,” Cindy Lin said with a mischievous grin. “Besides, it’s the only time I’ll get to have a decent photo with you.”

Max laughed, and Cindy grabbed him by the arm, posing for a few photos before heading inside the restaurant where everyone had been waiting, Étienne following right behind them.

The diners were stunned when they entered. Crème de la Crème had never released a full list of members to the general public before. Some would announce their own ranking, while a handful would rather keep it a secret. Others enjoy making their own list, but there were always two consistent contenders for ranks one and two, and that was Max and Cindy.

“Sir Sinclaire, Madam Lin. It is a pleasure to have you here in our humble restaurant,” the manager said, bowing his head to the two powerful figures.

“I’ve heard about this restaurant from my mother’s friend. I never tried it, so I’m expecting a lot,” Cindy said, and the manager nervously laughed as a response.

“O-Of course, we won’t let you down,” he promised. “Now please, follow me as I personally walk you to your room.”

Cindy held onto Max’s arm as the two were led to where Hans and the others were waiting.

The private room was spacious. There were amuse-bouche and expensive wine on the table, and even a woman playing the harp on the side, who they had to hire last-minute just for this occasion. Unfortunately, Max had to dismiss her.

The manager asked them to wait a little longer for their food before taking his leave. While they waited, Hans and Krist got up from their seats to exchange greetings with Cindy and Max.

“No wonder the cheers got louder outside. I thought a Hollywood couple arrived,” Hans teased, leaning over to hug Cindy while Krist went to hug Max.

“I’ll have to admit, the attention is good from time to time,” Cindy said before turning to River, who had gotten up from his seat to approach her. Cindy’s expression softened at the sight of him. “And you must be River. Leigh told me everything about you.”

River smiled and removed his glasses. “Yes, and it seems we’ve seen each other at my sister’s funeral. I apologize if I couldn’t—” 

Before River could finish, Cindy grabbed him for a hug, surprising Max and the others.

“Your sister taught me everything I know. I am who I am because of her,” Cindy said, holding back her tears. “Serine was a friend and a mentor I admired so much. When I heard what happened to her, I was devastated. I couldn’t imagine what you must have felt.”

River was taken aback, but after a while, he patted Cindy’s back and smiled at her, glad that someone had admired his sister despite the madness that others described.

“I still can’t believe you’re Serenity’s brother,” Krist said as River and Cindy finally pulled away from each other. “Honestly, I didn’t even know she had a brother.”

“Sky and I are products of my mother’s affair,” River answered, turning to Krist. “Because of it, our backgrounds aren’t open to the public.”

Everyone in the room was surprised, even Max. He wasn’t expecting to learn more about River’s past. It seemed there was more to it than he had expected.

“But River, do you know why Serenity is still listed as Crème de la crème’s Rank 8? Even after she passed?” Max then asked, a question that had been bugging him since his butler told him about it.

“To be honest, everyone in our family was surprised when she was announced as a member. You see, she was only given that title when she was already thirteen years old. I heard that was also the reason why J.S. High invited her in the first place,” River explained. “After all, Crème de la Crème mostly consists of heirs.”

“Your family is in the entertainment industry,” Hans pointed out. “I guess it makes sense why you were surprised.”

“My mother merely built a talent agency, and all of a sudden Serenity was branded a fleur de lis. To be in a list with the likes of you three can make anyone question its authenticity.”

“So that’s the reason why Serenity never told anyone about it,” Cindy realized.

“My family, father especially, refused to announce her rank to anyone. They were scared of how the public would react,” River continued to explain. “So when she died, no one really knew about it. From what I know, the rank was then given to someone else.”

“Given to someone else?” Cindy asked, brows furrowed.

“That can’t be. New heirs always start at rank twelve. And it’s common knowledge for ranks to move when someone leaves. That’s what happened after Viktor and Grey left,” Hans explained. He was previously in 9th place, but after their supposed death, Hans became Rank 7.

“But I don’t think it’s as rare as we claim it to be,” Max then said, and everyone turned back to him. “Ranks are indeed supposed to move whenever someone leaves. That’s the tradition. But there are exceptions, isn’t there?”

River wanted to ask what those exceptions were, but then Krist slammed his hand on the table, startling the others.

“Holy shit, it’s the five of you,” Krist said, eyes wide in realization. “Viktor, Max, Cindy, Gavriil, and Grey—all five of you were branded at the same time. All of you were chosen as ranks one to five. The ranks didn’t move. You were inserted in it.”

“No way.” River looked at Cindy and Max with disbelief.

“That’s right,” Hans realized it as well. “All the elites were talking about it. It never happened before. It was even controversial at that time because a Stepanov and a Lemieux were named Rank 1 and 2 on the spot. Even my grandparents protested.”

“But to be honest, the five of them kinda got away with it because who else in this entire world could have been better?” Krist said.

“Which makes this situation stranger,” Hans replied. “Who is powerful and influential enough to be given the 8th rank like Max and the others did?”

Before anyone could answer, the door opened, revealing the final guest on the list.   

Charles Justin Mills entered the room with dark circles under his eyes, suggesting a lack of sleep. He was even smoking a cigarette, which he quickly threw away when he saw Cindy in the room.

“Sorry I’m late,” he said, acting jittery as he removed his coat and approached the others.

“You’re never really early,” Krist mumbled, taking a seat before ignoring CJ completely.

“Well, now that you’re here, let’s take a seat first,” Max said, turning to his butler who had been standing on the side. “Étienne, can you wait outside and guard the door? Tell the others that we’ll eat once we’re done talking.”

Étienne said nothing as he bowed and did what he was told.

Once they were alone, CJ walked up to River, his expression serious. No one knew what he was about to do, but to their surprise, CJ dropped to his knees and bowed to the Marquis. He definitely didn’t waste any time.

“Sir Charles, what are you—”

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” CJ apologized, hands trembling.

Everyone watched as the prideful Charles begged for forgiveness. It was something no one had expected to see him do.

River didn’t know what to say. Instead, he forced CJ to look at him. The two stared at each other, and then, as River tried his best not to shed a tear, he asked him, “My sister killed herself after visiting J.S. High. Something drove her to insanity, and I believe you know why.”

Hans and the others held their breath. Max even reached out to hold Cindy’s hand.

“Charles, if you know anything, anything at all, please tell me. I need to know what happened to her. I’m begging you.” River dropped to the floor, grabbing CJ’s hands and squeezing them tight.

CJ almost backed away, but this time, he gathered all his courage and stopped running. “Three years ago,” he began. “I saw…everything.”

The room fell into silence as CJ finally revealed the secret he had kept all those years. He told them the truth once and for all, and River wept. Even Cindy couldn’t hold herself together anymore.

Hans and Krist said nothing the entire time. It was a sickening revelation. They couldn’t help but pity Serenity, but most of all, their anger towards the men involved only fueled their anger even more.

“This was the reason why I told Siren about Krist’s secret.” CJ looked up, daring to look at his best friend. “I’m sorry, MJ. I traded yours to save mine. I’m ashamed, and I will carry that guilt for the rest of my life,” he said as tears began to pour out of his eyes as well.

“I was always the problem. I always ran away from things because I’m a coward, and I’m selfish, and I hide behind my deals and my brotherhood because that’s what I’ve always done. I don’t deserve any of your forgiveness. I’ve hurt all of you, and I can’t—”

CJ stopped midsentence when he felt someone wrap their arms around him. When he looked up, he was surprised to find River holding him, his warmth breaking him even more.

“Thank you,” River said, holding him tighter. “You must have been scared. You carried that all on your own. Thank you for telling me. Thank you for not running away this time. If Serenity were alive, she wouldn’t have blamed you, so CJ, stop blaming yourself,” River reassured him.

CJ bit his lip, trying to hold himself together. But when River refused to let go of him, he began sobbing. All those years of torment, the mistakes he made and the secrets he kept, he was finally able to face them.

Max sighed in relief while Cindy wiped her eyes with a table napkin. “Now my makeup’s all ruined,” she said, and that single sentence finally broke the tension.

River chuckled and got up. “Now stop bowing; it doesn’t suit you, Count,” he said, showing his hand. CJ stared, hesitating, but he grabbed River’s hand anyway and let him help him.

While Max handed tissues to both of them, Krist got up from his seat, walking up to CJ this time.

CJ was about to say something, but out of nowhere, Krist kicked his crotch, instantly making the Count groan in pain and lose balance. Before he could fall, Krist grabbed his collar and faced him.

“You are the most selfish, self-centered asshole I’ve ever met…” CJ closed his eyes, expecting a beating, but when he opened them back up, he was surprised to find the baron hugging him instead.

“Yet, despite everything, I can’t seem to hate you even if I tried,” Krist continued.

CJ couldn’t comprehend it, but when the words sank in, he pulled Krist closer and hugged him tighter. He didn’t ask for forgiveness, and Krist wasn’t going to give it to him so easily either, but he knew that there was no point in torturing CJ anymore. Their friendship could still be mended, slowly and carefully.

“ I love you, more than you realize, “ Krist thought to himself before pushing CJ away.

When they finally broke free from the hug, Max looked at everyone and grinned. “It seems like everything has been settled. See, it wasn’t so bad now, was it?”

“You sly fox.” CJ reached out and pinched Max’s nose. “Thank you,” he then said, and Max snorted, acting indifferent.

The four of them went back to their seats. Apologies were made, and secrets had been revealed. Friendships and lives were also ruined, and it was all because of one perpetrator…

 “Paradox,” Hans spat, gripping the glass of wine he had finished out of frustration. “I should have known they were involved in all this. Those old kings never stopped proving us wrong.”

“What are you planning to do?” Max asked.

“You mean—what are we planning to do?” Cindy corrected. “This isn’t about you guys anymore. This is about us now too. Serenity was the previous queen. We can’t let bygones be bygones,” she said.

“Looks like we all have a score to settle with them,” River added. He wasn’t there when Paradox ruled, but knowing what they did to his sister, he could only imagine what they did to them in the past too.

“All the seniors despise them. In fact, all the brotherhoods in J.S. High back then were tyrants. It might not look like it now, but everyone practically celebrated when we replaced them. Even Busters are better kings than those assholes ever could,” Hans admitted.

“What the hell was my uncle even doing?” Max asked, massaging his temple. “Why did he let all this happen? Did he really not have a single bit of control over them?”

Max wasn’t expecting an answer, but when he saw Krist and the others’ reaction, he knew there was something he didn’t know.

“What are you not telling me?” he asked, expression serious.

Hans and the others looked at each other. When Krist kicked CJ’s leg under the table, the Count was forced to explain on their behalf.

“We didn’t want to say anything to you because it didn’t concern you at first. But since you’re involved now, you should know something,” he started. “The brooch your uncle gave you on the first day, the Sinclaire brooch you removed for me, there’s a reason why we, Viktor especially, held a grudge against it.”

Max unconsciously touched his collar. Janus once told him that the brooch would protect him, especially from the leaders. He thought it was specifically made for him, but based on where the conversation was going, that wasn’t the case at all.

“Seven years ago, someone else wore it first,” CJ revealed, surprising the young heir.

“What do you mean? How could someone else wear it? That was a Sinclaire emblem. Who else could wear it besides—” Max caught himself before he could continue, the realization almost hitting him like a truck.

“A-Are you…are you telling me…” 

“That’s right,” CJ nodded. He could tell Max had already figured it out. “The only other Sinclaire who enrolled in J.S. High was none other than your uncle Dante’s eldest son… Donato Sinclaire. “

Max gasped, covering his mouth in shock.

“Your uncle heavily funded the construction of J.S. High when it first started in 2012,” Hans shared. “When it officially opened, Dante enrolled Donato, only with the condition that his son would be protected.”

“W-What?”

“That’s when President Janus made the brooch.” Krist balled his hand into a fist, holding back his anger from the memories all of them wished to forget. “And that’s how Don…became the first king of J.S. High.”

|END|

143 | Making Plans

♝

“I CAN’T BELIEVE UNCLE made me wear it, knowing what that meant. I shouldn’t have accepted that damn brooch. I should have removed it sooner and—”

“Don’t blame yourself,” Krist cut him off. “I admit, Jokers doubted you because of that same brooch. We thought another Sinclaire was here to fuck us over, but you proved us wrong, and that’s all that mattered.”

“I can attest to that,” Hans said, and CJ nodded to agree.

“You know, Paradox was notorious, even in the House of Pawns, but I never paid them any mind,” River then shared. “And when we won the reranking and transferred to J.S. High, Busters were already the kings. I never expected their leader to be a Sinclaire.”

Max frowned, somehow feeling guilty to be related to someone so evil.

River noticed his reaction and grabbed his hand. “Why do you look like that? Just because you’re a Sinclaire, it does not mean you were involved with what happened to my sister, or to anything else they’ve done in the past.”

“He’s right, Leigh. Whatever Donato did has nothing to do with you,” Cindy assured him.

Max took a deep breath and nodded. “Thank you, everyone, but now that it’s come to this, what do we do? River, what’s your plan after finding out about what happened to your sister?” he asked, and River pulled his hand away, thinking of an answer.

River had been searching for years. Now that he found what he was looking for, he wasn’t certain of what to do next.

“All I’ve done is look for the truth. I’ve followed Siren to get that truth, and now that I know everything…” River paused. For a second, his soft expression changed into something that frightened the others.

“I want to know where those other members are now. I want to make them pay,” he declared. “They can’t live happily after destroying my sister’s life. I won’t allow it.”

Krist, Hans, and CJ looked unsure, but at the same time, they wanted to rally with the Marquis. Paradox wasn’t just school bullies. With everything they’ve done, they’re basically criminals. 

“The members of Paradox are from very powerful families. Even Max would have a hard time going against them, considering how their leader’s his cousin. Challenging Donato means Max is challenging his family,” Hans pointed out, and Max groaned in frustration.

“Even though I’m not on good terms with the Sinclaires, I don’t think they’d let me take Donato and send him to jail that easily. If worse comes to worst, they might even change the situation and turn things around. It’s disgusting, but those with power and loads of money always have the advantage.”

“I agree. Money and power are always an advantage. Lucky for us, we have both,” CJ said, and Max and the others turned to him, expecting something from his bold statement.

“There’s a reason why I set the meeting here, and why I made sure we got as much attention as we could with the press,” CJ explained, looking at everyone at the table. “This restaurant, for everyone’s information, is connected to one of the members of Paradox.”

“What?!” Everyone shouted in unison.

“Charles, are you fucking crazy?!” Hans exclaimed, nostrils flared. “We talked about all sorts of things in this room. What if someone heard us?!”

CJ looked unfazed. “I had someone sweep the entire restaurant for bugs. I also ran background checks on every employee working here. Some of the diners outside are my people, and I placed lookouts around the building just to be safe. That’s also why I made the reservation at the last minute. Whoever might’ve wanted to do something wouldn’t have had enough time to prepare,” he revealed, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

When Max told CJ about their meeting, he wasn’t expecting him to go full out. Maybe having CJ handle everything was the best decision after all.

“After helping Max get his inheritance, I regained some of my connections in the underground business world. It’s not a big deal,” he then boasted, putting a sour look on Krist’s face.

“So, do you mind telling us why you chose this restaurant specifically? How is this related to Paradox?” Max pressed.

CJ adjusted in his seat and got serious. “Challenging Paradox as a whole could be difficult, so we’ll strike them one at a time. As I mentioned, this is connected to the old kings because the owner of this restaurant has a partnership deal with a rich chairman, and that’s Mr. Kierspe.” 

“Wait, Kierspe?” Cindy knew who that surname belonged to after hearing it once. “That’s the chairman of one of the biggest food and beverage companies in the country.”

“That’s right,” CJ answered. “But besides being a food tycoon, Mr. Kierspe is the father of  Augustus Kierspe, one of the members of Paradox.”

The room fell into silence. 

It was getting serious now.

“We’re very important guests, aren’t we? And with everyone watching, what do you think would happen if we caused a scene?” CJ asked, his mischievous grin returning.

Everyone at the table turned to each other, somehow unsure. But when they saw Max smiling from ear to ear, the idea was starting to sound doable.

“Alright then.” Cindy changed out of her elegant persona and sat tall as the Vixen’s infamous Hellcat. “Charles Justin Mills, tell us what we need to do.”

…

“Le Trésor, a famous restaurant found on the 5th Avenue of St. Bernard Street, was surrounded by a huge crowd yesterday when famous heirs such as Hans de Vries, Cindy Lin, and Maximilian Sinclaire—just to name a few—decided to have lunch in the said restaurant. But what was supposed to be a peaceful afternoon turned into a complete disaster when one of the dishes sent Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire to the hospital. The situation is still unclear, and we have no reports on whether the Sinclaire family will press charges. Trevor, back to you.”

Max turned the television off and started laughing. He had just finished a bag of chips, enjoying his time at the hospital like he was on vacation. 

“You seem to be enjoying yourself,” Marcus said, standing beside Étienne with his arms crossed. “I can’t believe out of everything you guys could have done, you decided to do something so childish. Do you have any idea how many reporters are outside this hospital right now?”

“We also had to pay the hospital a huge sum just to keep them quiet about the fact that you had no illness whatsoever,” Étienne added.

Max rolled his eyes, annoyed at how the two were acting. “This is for the greater good, okay? Besides, we’re only getting started. With the media on our side, it won’t be long before someone takes action. Mr. Kierspe would definitely avoid a lawsuit—it’s bad press. I’m sure he’s on his way here to settle with me.”

“Mr. Sinclaire, someone is here to see you,” someone from outside announced, instantly making Max grin.

“Speak of the devil.”

“Your timing is scary,” Marcus commented.

Max snapped his fingers, and Étienne started throwing away all of Max’s trash. Marcus also helped put the fake IV tube in his hand to sell the act. Once everything was set, Étienne fixed his tie and welcomed the guest.

An older man was waiting by the door, with two bodyguards and an attorney standing behind him.

“I apologize for coming without prior notice, but I would like to speak with Mr. Sinclaire,” the man demanded, and Étienne eyed him from head to toe, refusing to say anything.

When the man noticed that Étienne wasn’t budging, he cleared his throat and tried again. “I’m sorry for my rudeness. My name is Roland Wester, Mr. Kierspe’s representative. I hope to—”

“Let him in,” Max interrupted, and Étienne finally moved aside, giving way for Mr. Roland.

The bodyguards and the lawyer were supposed to step in, but Étienne stopped them before they could take another step. “My master only allowed Roland Wester as his audience. You three could wait outside.”

The bodyguards looked like they didn’t accept no for an answer, but Roland gestured for them to wait for him instead, so they did.

Once inside, Étienne closed the door and locked it. 

Mr. Roland walked up to Max lying on the bed, bowing his head to him and saying, “Mr. Sinclaire, I would like to sincerely apologize for this terrible,  terrible mistake. I talked to the hospital, and the company will cover everything. You can also name your price. Any amount, and we would—”

“Is that an insult?” Max cut him off. “Do I look like I need your change?” he fired back, and that single sentence caused Mr. Roland to freeze in place. He came in thinking he could easily settle everything with someone as young as Max. But it seemed as if the rumors about him were true.

Max wasn’t a kid you could sway easily.

“I felt like I was going to die yesterday. You should be glad I was only hospitalized,” Max lied, and Marcus almost laughed at how good he was acting. 

Mr. Roland clenched his fist and bowed his head deeper. “I am aware of that, Mr. Sinclaire, which is why I am here to offer you anything that you need. I wasn’t trying to insult you in any way. Please forgive me.”

Max glanced at his brother and butler, who could only shrug in response. When Max couldn’t endure it anymore, he sighed and commanded, “Stand. I’m not some king you have to bow to.”

Mr. Roland quickly stood straight, Max’s presence no longer something he thought he could handle.

“Though the incident yesterday was unfortunate, my family and I have no plans of suing,” Max revealed, and Mr. Roland almost sighed in relief.

“However…”

“H-However?”

“I have two conditions.” Max raised his index finger. “One, you won’t fire anyone at the restaurant. If I hear a single employee lose their job because of this, I will file a complaint immediately. And believe me, you and that attorney you brought with you will have your entire bloodline drowning in debt once I do.”

Mr. Roland swallowed hard. “Y-Yes, of course. That won’t be a problem.”

“Good. I’ll give an official statement tomorrow. Étienne, note this down for me and release it to the press as early as you can,” Max said, and Étienne stood by the bed, holding his tablet.

“After a thorough investigation, we found that the restaurant was not at fault. My stomach simply did not react well to one of the ingredients used in the dish, which caused my reaction. I am quite sensitive to certain foods, which is why I rarely eat out. I sincerely apologize to Le Trésor for the attention this incident has brought to the restaurant. I hope this does not tarnish its reputation in any way. Signed, Maximilian Leigh…Lemieux…Sinclaire,” Max said with a smile, and Étienne typed everything down, word for word.

“Is that enough?” Max then asked, looking at Mr. Roland.

“Yes! That is plenty. Thank you very much.”

Max nodded and raised his middle finger next. “Now, for my second condition. Once I get discharged, I would like to personally speak with Chairman Kierspe.”

The second request surprised the representative.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Sinclaire, but the chairman is on a trip with his wife at the Maldives, celebrating their 25th wedding anniversary. They’ll be back next week, so I’ll arrange a meeting as soon as he returns,” Mr. Roland answered, worried Max would get angry again.

But Max was far from being angry. In fact, hearing that the chairman was away only excited him even more.

“Is that so? What a shame,” Max said, pretending to be disappointed. 

Mr. Roland tried to think of a better solution, but Max quickly cleared his throat and said, “If that’s the case, can I at least meet with someone else? Someone like…I don’t know…his son?”

“His son?” Mr. Roland furrowed his brows. “You mean young master Augustus? Well, he’s currently in training as a management head at our Operations Department. If you’re okay with speaking with him instead, I’ll arrange the meeting right away.”

Max tried not to smile too much. “I was hoping for the chairman himself, but this will do. I’ll send you the address of where I prefer to meet. Thank you for your time, Mr. Roland.”

“N-No, thank you, Mr. Sinclaire.” Mr. Roland bowed one last time before finally heading out.

As soon as he was gone, Marcus sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, impressed with how Max was able to steer the situation in his favor. “CJ had done so many deals in his life, and it shows. Who would have known his crazy plan would work so well?”

Max chuckled and pulled the IV tube off his hand. “I told you, we’re only getting started. If we get a hold of Augustus, we’d be one step closer to giving Serenity her long-awaited justice. But besides that, there’s something else I want to ask him.”

“And what would that be?” Marcus asked, curious.

Max looked out the window, staring at the sky. “I want to ask him if he knows anything about Grey’s death.”

Marcus looked away as soon as Grey’s name was mentioned.

“Max, Grey died in an accident, you know that. Paradox might have been a part of our past, but it has nothing to do with what happened to him.” Marcus tried to deny it, but Max wasn’t born yesterday. He knew when Marcus was trying to hide something.

“I told you, Marcus, we don’t have to lie to each other anymore,” Max said, looking back at his brother.

Marcus cleared his throat and got up from the bed. “I’m sorry if I didn’t tell you about Donato. I thought there was no reason for you to know, so I never opened it up. You must have been surprised when you found out.”

“I was, but I’m more disappointed at Uncle. How could he not tell me anything?” Max said. “Our family has so many secrets. The more I dig deeper, the more frightened I become.”

“Max…”

“You know, as much as I want to remember my past, I’m still terrified of what I’d find. What kind of person was I? Why was I so willing to erase my past? There has to be a reason, right?” Max asked, looking at Marcus and Étienne, who couldn’t even look him straight in the eye.

“I envy CJ for finally facing his mistakes and regrets. Even River, Krist, and Hans—they’re all trying their best to move forward. All of them have also put their trust in me, yet here I am, still stuck in the same spot,” Max said, finally turning his back on the two.

“Sorry, I’m rambling. Hospitals make me sentimental,” Max said, faking a yawn. “I’m a bit tired. You two can leave for now.”

Marcus and Étienne looked at each other, both worried. But with nothing else to say, they left the room, leaving Max with his own thoughts.

Max closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. But somehow, being in a hospital made it impossible. He twisted and turned, hiding under the sheets in hopes the darkness would help. But while he drifted away, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of him, and then…

…a loud crash thundered in his ear.

Max jolted out of bed, gasping for air at what felt like reality.

He had brief visions before, but never that vivid. This was something Max had feared. The more he dug deeper into J.S. High’s past, the more he remembered his own. How are those two connected? What exactly happened before Max’s memories disappeared?

Why does everything seem so unpleasant?

What kind of secret did Max have that he was willing to forget everything?

“ Fuck… “ Max cursed, reaching for his necklace. “I wish Gav was here.”

|END|

144 | Confession No. 3

DISCLAIMER: 

This chapter mentions sexual assault and suicide. I suggest you pause the chapter if these topics are difficult for you. Thank you, and as always, read carefully and responsibly.

♝

“MR. AUGUSTUS, PLEASE FOLLOW me. The young master has been waiting.”

A tall man in a suit stepped out of the elevator, looking neat and proper. Roland called him yesterday after he visited Max at the hospital. He told him that young Sinclaire wanted to meet with him, and Augustus didn’t have the privilege to refuse.

This wasn’t supposed to be a big deal, but the press was notorious. They demanded answers. The public’s favorite heir got hurt in one of their restaurants, and the company had to do damage control before it got out of hand.

“ Can’t believe that fucking brat called me all the way here because his stomach got upset, “ Augustus thought to himself despite the smile he showed at the employees who walked past him down the long corridor.

“ Good thing I know Don. I’m sure he won’t be able to do anything to me. Maybe I’ll even teach him a little lesson for putting us on the spot like that, “ he added, acting all smug.

The man Augustus was following stopped at a door. He turned back to him and said, “We’re here. You may head inside.”

“Thank you,” he replied with a smile. Once he was left alone, his expression turned sour. Augustus fixed his tie, mentally preparing himself as he finally opened the door.

The room looked empty, but he was more surprised by how massive the office was—bigger than his father’s even. It took him a second to notice Max at his desk, too busy signing documents to even greet him.

Augustus cleared his throat and approached the young heir. Just seconds ago, he acted like he could run laps around him, but now, as he got closer, he found it hard even to speak.

 “Mr. Sinclaire, it is my honor to be in your pre—”

“Sit down,” Max commanded, refusing to even look at him.

Augustus was surprised. He gritted his teeth, holding back his anger. He didn’t want to follow some kid’s order, but his father gave him one simple task: meet Max and leave him satisfied. This very meeting could put his inheritance on the line. He had to suck it up.

“Of course.” Augustus forced a smile and grabbed a seat. “I heard Mr. Roland visited you yesterday. I also saw your statement on the news. I want to thank you for—”

“I called you here for a different reason,” Max cut him off, finally lifting his head to look at him.

“I-Is that so?” Augustus gripped the arm of his seat, trying to calm himself. “Then may I ask what that might be? I don’t want to keep wasting your time.”

Max stared at the man in front of him, scanning him from head to toe. Augustus couldn’t tell what he was thinking. Max showed no sign of emotion, yet the room was starting to feel suffocating.

“Augustus,” Max scoffed.

One look and Max could tell what kind of person he was. He was arrogant in all the wrong places. If he were still in J.S. High, Max would have definitely despised him.

“You were a member of Paradox,” he finally said.

A smirk escaped Augustus’ lips. “Oh, so you’ve heard,” he said, his vanity peeking out. “That’s right, you’re in J.S. High now. Everyone must be talking about us all the time. After all, we were the first kings.”

Max almost laughed.

“Don’t give yourself too much credit,” Max told him. “No one talks about your brotherhood in J.S. High. In fact, I only heard about you recently. I guess you didn’t leave any legacy, considering how you lost to first years.”

The smug look on Augustus’s face vanished.

“Paradox is considered a joke in our house. If you’re here expecting praise from me, you’re mistaken. I will never praise tyrants,” Max added, and Augustus finally lost his temper.

He stood and slammed his fist against the desk. “Listen here, you little piece of shit. I don’t know why you called me here, but I know your cousin. You’re still just an heir. Don’s already a director of the company. You better watch what you say to me.”

Max, no longer amused, looked straight at Augustus’s eyes. 

He was right that Max was still just an heir, and as an heir, he didn’t have direct power over the company compared to his cousin, who had already secured a position. Unfortunately, Augustus overlooked one thing…

Max doesn’t really care.

“Are you threatening me in my own office?” Max asked, voice steady. “You’re standing in one of the main headquarters of Sinclaire Corporation, in my office, if I may add. Between the two of us, who should watch what they say?”

Augustus stepped back, his anger only growing at how helpless he felt in front of a boy like Max.

“If you ask me, I wouldn’t want someone like you to dirty my company with your presence, but I had no choice. I needed you here because of a promise I made, so be a good boy and stay put,” Max said, clicking something on his pager.

“Let her in,” he said.

Augustus waited nervously. After a minute, the door opened, revealing a tall figure wearing a mask.

“Good day, Mr. Augustus,” Siren, Crazy 8’s leader, said as she closed the door behind her. Augustus noticed the cane she was holding as she approached. Seeing her made him step back, hitting Max’s desk in a panic.

“W-Who are you? What are you doing here? Stay away from me!”

Siren chuckled at the reaction. She hadn’t even done anything yet, and Augustus was moments away from fainting. His cowardice was rewarding.

“So many questions and I haven’t even introduced myself yet,” Siren said, stopping just a meter away from the frightened Paradox. With one swift movement, she pulled her sword out and pointed the sharp end at Augustus’s chest.

Augustus held his breath.

“My name is Siren, the Marquis and the leader of Crazy 8. I am the Master of Secrets, and you, Augustus Kierspe, will be the door I’m about to open soon,” Siren declared.

The office turned quiet. But soon it was filled with Augustus’s laughter—a desperate attempt to show he was unfazed. “Are you fucking kidding me? You’re the new Marquis?! That’s it?! You think because you have a made-up title I’d automatically fear you? I already left the four walls of the House of Kings. In the real world, your delusion doesn’t matter.”

“Made-up title?” Siren asked, ignoring everything else that he just said. 

A dark aura formed around Siren. Despite the mask, Augustus could tell she was grinning at him. “Hush hush, Augustus,” she began.

Max, who had been watching quietly, felt a shiver run down his spine at the words. He had never witnessed Siren reveal a secret in person. He wasn’t expecting it to feel terrifying.

“Listen to this confession.” Siren pushed the blade against his chest, putting enough pressure for Augustus to feel the weight of her blade. “Once, I was a king who ruled over a castle. I invited a queen into my humble kingdom.” Her voice remained almost gentle. “And when the doors were closed, when there were no eyes left to witness what happened…”

Her tone dropped, anger showing.

“I raped her. And I did it alongside my fellow kings.”

Augustus’s expression changed.

“Now tell me, Augustus.” Siren pushed the blade deeper, trying her best not to pierce his heart then and there. “Who do you think I am?”

Augustus almost dropped to the floor if he hadn’t held onto the desk. “H-How…how did you know? The campus was empty. How did you—”

“Secrets are the poison that others try their hardest not to swallow. It lingers in their tongue until it becomes too bitter. And when that happens, they spit it out, sharing the poison with others until everyone dies in guilt.” Siren clenched the hilt and finally pushed the blade in.

Augustus screamed, dropping to his knees and clenching his bleeding chest.

Siren watched him with no ounce of pity. She wanted to stay calm. She believed she could control her emotions, but that was a lie. River, who resided inside her, could no longer hold it in. He didn’t anticipate the anger that would take over once he stood face to face with one of the men who killed his sister.

“You destroyed a woman who had no way of fighting back. You ruined her, yet you stand with so much pride. I will cut you down, piece by piece, until you become completely useless,” Siren threatened.

Something in the air shifted, and Max was the first to notice.

“Augustus Kierpse, the eldest son of the Kierspe family,” Siren started. “You were never loved, not once. Your parents gambled so much they almost lost everything. But you saved them, didn’t you?”

“Siren…” Max slowly got up from his seat.

“When they were on the brink of debt, you became the sacrifice! They sold you, didn’t they? Their only son, sold to rich democrats and used like a—”

“Siren, enough!” Max shouted.

Siren turned to Max with gritted teeth. “Enough? Why? When Serenity pleaded—when she told them to stop—did they? This isn’t even half of the pain they caused her. This piece of trash deserved everything that happened to him. It’s his fault for being born!”

Eyes no longer recognizable, Siren swung his sword, aiming at Augustus’s neck. Max’s heart dropped at what was about to happen. With no other choice, he pulled a gun out from his drawer and shot the floor. The loud bang echoed in the room, and Siren froze.

“I said enough!” Max dropped the gun and ran up to Siren, pulling the sword from Siren’s hand and tossing it to the side. “Don’t do this. This isn’t why we called him here.”

“Max, don’t get mad. We could just kill him. Serenity will feel better if we just end him right here, right now. You shouldn’t pity him for what his parents did. He deserved it,” Siren said so fast Max could barely understand what she said.

“This isn’t right.”

“N-No, this is the only way. This is the only way I know how. We have to expose him! Everyone needs to see how dirty he really is! We need to—”

“Siren! Look at him!” Max forced the Marquis to look at Augustus.

Siren blinked and slowly lowered her head. There he found Augustus trembling on the floor, eyes filled with tears while he clenched his bleeding chest.

Seeing him in such a state made her take a step back in shock.

“Siren, that’s enough,” Max said before correcting himself. “No, River, this is enough.” He reached out and removed the mask, finally showing his face. River’s eyes were filled with tears. When he looked at Max, he dropped to the floor and started sobbing.

Max knelt in front of him, wrapping his arms around River to calm him down. 

“I saw my sister when she hanged herself in her room. I was the one who saw her,” River cried, the memory as painful as the day it happened. “When I removed the rope around her neck, she dropped to the floor, and I hugged her. I kept waking her up, but she was so cold.”

Max held back his own tears as he hugged River tighter.

“I couldn’t do anything. She was in so much pain, but I couldn’t do anything. And when we buried her, I felt so guilty. I let Siren use me. I used people’s secrets and ruined them. I’ve done it so much that I never noticed how much I was becoming like her…”

“You’re not,” Max quickly told him. “You’re nothing like Payton, and you will never be like him. You did everything you could for your sister. That’s all that was, okay?”

River buried his face against Max’s chest, letting his warmth remind him that he wasn’t alone anymore.

“I-I’m sorry…” they overheard Augustus say. “I didn’t…m-mean to do it. The others forced me. I didn’t want to hurt Serenity. I’m sorry.”

River bit his lip, and Max covered his ear. River didn’t deserve to hear such an excuse. “Don’t insult Serenity’s brother with your disgusting apology,” he said, glaring at Augustus. “Don’t you dare apologize.”

“Master Leigh! Are you okay?” Étienne finally barged into the room after hearing the gunshot from downstairs, and Max sighed in relief.

“Patch his wounds,” Max said, gesturing at Augustus. Thankfully, the wound wasn’t as deep as he thought.

Étienne nodded and did what he was told, grabbing the first-aid kit from the cabinet to help the injured criminal.

While Étienne helped him with his wound, Max pulled something out from his pocket. It was a recorder.

“The police are on their way. Since you confessed to your crime, I’ll hand this recording over to help with the case,” Max revealed while he continued to hug River.

“You’ve destroyed people’s lives. You made a woman feel disgusted with herself. We won’t be able to bring her back, but we hope this could at least bring her peace. This isn’t the last time either. We’ll hunt down every last one of Paradox and make sure you all pay your dues.”

Augustus had no strength left in him. He didn’t argue, but when he looked back into Max’s eyes, he remembered someone from a long time ago. The image frightened him.

“This is just the beginning, Augustus Keirspe. I’ll destroy all of you. That’s a promise.”

…

Two weeks had passed since Augustus’s arrest. The crime was released to the press, but not a single name was revealed or mentioned in the news. Max and the others could only assume that someone with power made sure no one would know who was involved with the case.

Both River and CJ took time off from school to attend the ongoing trial. River made sure he was there to watch everything unfold, while CJ volunteered to be a key witness.

“ I’ll see you when I get back, my Maxy, “ was CJ’s last message to Max before he joined River.

The Kings’ Castle had been quiet since, even with Jokers, BND, and the Royals around. There had been no battles or mishaps either. For two weeks, J.S. High almost felt like a normal school.

Max had also done his duty as the new club leader of Omega Society with the remaining time they had left. And even though the merit points they’d acquired hadn’t been as plentiful as the other clubs’, Max could tell that his members were genuinely enjoying their time together, which was the only thing that was important to him.

Despite everything that happened, January was reaching its end. Club Month was soon to be over, and everyone had to return to their regular class schedule.

The events that occurred were bittersweet. Max could only hope that everyone returned to J.S. High soon. He wasn’t asking for much, but he wanted to have lunch with his friends and his protectors again. And maybe this time, they could have River join them.

“Sir Maximilian, someone is here to see you. He won’t say his name, but he said he’s from J.S. High. Should we let him in?” A voice said from Max’s pager.

Max exhaled smoke from his mouth, staring at the pack of Cigarettes’ called Tamer’s Flavor.

“Let him in,” he answered as he placed the cigarette in the ashtray.

Max waited until someone knocked on his office door. He didn’t know what to expect, but when the door opened, he was surprised to see a familiar face. “River!” he exclaimed, standing to greet the Marquis. But as the visitor got closer, the smile on Max’s face quickly turned into annoyance.

“Looks like I made a mistake,” he said, slumping back into his seat. “What are you doing here…Sky?”

Skyler Hansen grinned and approached Max’s desk. “You seem displeased. But don’t worry, I only came to give you an update.”

“Update? About what?”

Sky took a seat in front of Max’s desk even though he didn’t tell him to.

“About the trial,” he answered, surprising Max.

“Augustus admitted to the claims thanks to the recording, but that loyal bastard refused to name anyone else. Even with Charles as a witness for the other members of Paradox, the judge said there wasn’t any solid evidence to support the claim. It also didn’t help that the incident happened four years ago.”

“He’s probably not loyal, just scared.” Max answered, trying not to lose composure over the news.

“Your uncle’s also helping with the case,” Sky then revealed, which genuinely surprised Max. 

“He’s helping with the investigation, but I heard that the CCTV footage during their entire time as kings had been erased long ago. It was also revealed that not a single white uniform reported the old kings to the association, so they don’t even have a record of their abuse, which I could only assume was Paradox’s doing. They planned everything—I’ll give them that.”  

Sky grabbed Max’s cigarette from the ashtray and took a drag. “But it doesn’t matter. The entire trial is a sinking ship.”

“What do you mean?”

Sky exhaled the smoke and looked away from Max. For a second, Sky looked angry. “Our parents are willing to accept the settlement from the Keirspe family,” he then revealed.

Max slammed his fist on the table, almost toppling the items on his desk at the impact.

“Are they crazy?! This is their only chance to get justice for their daughter. Does Serenity’s suffering mean so little that they’d accept their blood money?”

Sky chuckled at the reaction.

“They said we should just let Serenity rest in peace. Bringing up that crime now after all those years would only tarnish the family’s reputation, which is an excuse I’ve seen coming from miles away.” Sky finished the cigarette and pressed it down hard on the ashtray.

“Our parents have always been trash—probably why I turned out the way I am. You shouldn’t be surprised,” he tried to explain.

“The trial might end sooner than any of you anticipated, but I have to admit, I’m surprised you all came this far. At least I got to see that Keirspe heir begging on his knees in court. It’s not enough, but it was satisfying, to say the least.” 

Max said nothing as he watched his former club adviser stand. “This might be the end of us, Max Sinclaire. I’m going to leave as far away as possible so River doesn’t have to see me anymore. But I hope you know you got the members of Paradox looking at you after what happened to Augustus.”

Max furrowed his brows. “What are you trying to say?”

Sky laughed despite himself. “Just be careful.”

Max’s eyes widened as Sky turned away. When he was about to leave, Max touched his necklace. “You hurt River on purpose,” he suddenly said, standing from his seat. “You did that to River so he could escape your parents. It was cruel, but that was the only way you know how.”

Sky stopped walking.

“And the reason why you joined Omega Society was that you wanted to help him find Siren. You had a hunch it was Payton. Everything you did, it was always for him. You always cared about your siblings. You cared about them more than you know,” Max exposed.

He couldn’t see what kind of expression Sky was making, but he knew his words somehow got to him.

“I left something on your desk,” Sky said instead. 

Max looked down and found a familiar envelope.

“Wait, is this—”

“Confession number three,” Sky revealed, surprising Max. “I stole this from Payton before he was taken. He was supposed to use this against you, but as we all know, that didn’t happen. Consider this my final gift as thanks for the fun I had with Omega Society.”

Sky grinned, and before Max could ask him anything else, he walked out of the room, leaving Max with the envelope—the only memory he’d ever had of Skyler Hansen, Crazy 8’s strongest Siren.

“If I were River, I would have already handed that heir the crown brooch. What is my idiot twin doing?” Sky asked himself, hands inside his pockets as he walked away, finally leaving for a place where he no longer had to play pretend.

|END|

145 | Do-over

♝

“AND AS WE REACH the end of our activities, I would like to thank all of you for staying in this society despite the obstacles we encountered. As your club leader, I am really thankful to every single one of you,” Max said with a bow, and the omegas showered him with applause.

The month of January had finally ended, which meant the tiresome club activities were over. Despite everything that happened, Max could say that he genuinely enjoyed his days as an omega. Choosing this club had definitely been the right choice.

“And since this is the last day, Felix will be giving us the total points we acquired, including the time Sky was our advisor. Just a disclaimer: our points are lower than average compared to the bigger clubs, but what’s important is that we fulfilled our roles as the omegas. I hope we continue to improve so next year we can acquire more points,” Max explained as Felix approached them with a piece of paper in hand.

Felix stood in the middle of the room. “In the span of a month, Omega Society was able to acquire a total of seven hundred fifty merit points. Congratulations,” he announced.

The members cheered. They honestly hadn’t expected that many points despite Max telling them it was lower than average. Since most of them were first-year students, 750 MP was a lot.

“Then I guess that’s—” Before Max could even finish his sentence, the bell suddenly rang, signaling the start of lunch break. “Well, everyone, we’ll part ways here. Do well this semester and end the school year with flying colors. Good luck, Omega Society!” he told them.

To his surprise, the members ran to his side and pulled him into a group hug, even forcing Felix to join in. Max was caught off guard, but he smiled and hugged everyone back.

“Thank you, Max!”

“See you around, Max!”

As the omegas filed out of the small clubroom, Max sighed and headed to his locker for his things.

“Everyone’s acting as if we’ll never see each other again. We’ll still get assignments from time to time, right?” Felix asked, heading to his own locker.

“Oh, no need to pretend. I know you’ll miss them too. It’s different when you head straight to the clubroom in the morning instead of your classroom, you know?” Max said, and Felix cleared his throat before awkwardly agreeing.

As Max shut his locker, he spotted Eren still in the room, wiping the whiteboard with a dirty cloth. Max smiled, draped an arm around his shoulder, and said, “You’ve been busy recently, Eren. What have you been up to?”

Eren flinched, looking flustered, which almost made Max and Felix laugh. “W-Well…you see, I—”

“This won’t do. Looks like you still need to learn a lot with that reaction. Ask Felix for some tips. He’s very good at pretending,” Max teased, letting go of Eren.

“How did you know?” Eren asked in shock.

“You’re talking to the brotherhood tamer, kid. Why wouldn’t he know?” Felix added, making Max laugh at how ridiculous it sounded.

“Well, work hard, Eren, or you might even be chosen as one of the seven executives in the future,” Max said before walking toward the exit.

But before leaving, Eren suddenly shouted, “I promise to work hard so I can proudly stand behind you too, Max. Just you wait!”

Max was surprised by the declaration, but he turned back with a bright smile and nodded. Felix waved as well, and the two finally headed to the Great Hall.

The Great Hall was as noisy as ever when they arrived at their table. “Looks like we’re the first here,” Felix said as they sat. After a few minutes, one of their friends appeared—Aristotle Faulkner.

“Guys! Guess what?!” Ari shouted, running over and dropping into his seat. Before either of them could answer, he blurted, “My paper just got published! Our club advisor said it was one of the best she ever read, so she submitted it to Brightchester University. Now it got published!”

“Wow, congratulations,” Max said genuinely, surprised by the achievement.

“She said I got a lot of points from it, so why don’t we go to the Elites’ office together and check our new ranks?” Ari asked excitedly, making Max and Felix laugh.

“Slow down, man, relax for a bit. We’ll check later,” Felix said, though he was clearly curious about his own rank too.

“I’m pretty sure our ranks changed, but I’m nervous about mine,” Max admitted. “Gav told me ranks one hundred and above are tough. Everyone there earns insane points every month. With the points we got from the club, I don’t think I’ll climb higher.”

“Don’t worry about it too much. If you want…” Felix leaned closer and lowered his voice. “I can give you some points. I’m Siren’s right-hand man, after all.”

Max was surprised, but he shook his head. “No, it’s fine. Thank you for the thought, but I’d rather earn points from the right person, if you know what I mean.”

“Well, worth a shot,” Felix said, nodding in understanding.

“Let’s just check our ranks after lunch. I’m curious too—” Max was cut off when Ervin Walker ran toward them, yelling.

“Guys! Guys! Guess whose the fifth gaffer in our year!”

Max, Felix, Ari, and the other white uniforms turned in shock as Ervin stopped at their table, the gold armband gleaming on his arm. 

Ari covered his mouth. “Holy shit!” he said, grabbing Ervin for a hug, which was rare for the two of them. “This is amazing! Congratulations!”

“That’s right! Max, Ari, and I watched the livestream of your regional finals. Congratulations, Ervin, really. You have no idea how happy I got when you took first place,” Felix said warmly.

Ervin patted his head and sat down. “I finally caught up with you guys. I trained my butt off, so I’m glad it paid off.”

“Can’t believe all four of us are gaffers now. That’s amazing,” Ari said with a grin, oblivious to the wary stares of other white uniforms nearby. Not only was Max backed by brotherhoods, but he was also now backed by friends who were achievers and gaffers too. They’ve unknowingly become a group you wouldn’t want to mess with.

“It feels like yesterday we were just regular students. Now look at us. I’m really proud of us, guys. For the first time since I came to J.S. High, this has been the happiest I’ve ever been,” Ari admitted, surprising the others.

“Why are you suddenly being like that? It feels weird,” Felix teased, nudging his arm, which made Max and Ervin laugh.

“But I guess Ari’s right,” Ervin added. “If it weren’t for you guys, I would have left J.S. High and regretted enrolling. Thanks for making my first semester amazing. Let’s make new memories this semester too.”

The four exchanged shy smiles. Despite the busy hall around them, they reached across the table and squeezed each other’s hands, a quiet pact that they were glad to have found one another, and ready for what was to come.

“Alright, this is getting weird,” Felix muttered, pulling his hand away and making them all laugh.

Soon after, their food arrived, and the brotherhoods began filing in. Jokers came first, prompting Ervin and the other Jacks to rise and bow. BND followed, and the Roses stood to greet them—except for Ari, who kept eating.

“Look at you, Ervin. Can’t believe we finally have a Jack who’s a gaffer,” Brave praised, eyeing the armband.

Ervin shoved him aside as Krist and the others sat down. “I bet Hans wouldn’t understand this since all his underlings are gaffers, but I’m proud of you, Ervin. Congratulations on your new title, and for winning the competition,” Krist said.

Ervin was stunned the Master Joker even knew of the competition, so he quickly bowed again.

“Hey, I’m proud of my Roses too,” Hans said, pointing at Ari. “I know everything they do, so I also know this fucker just got his paper published internationally.”

“Yeah, we didn’t know he’s the type to enjoy stuff like that. It’s quite surprising,” Khian added, leaving Ari unsure whether they were praising him or making fun of him.

“Anyway, club activities ended now, right? What are your next plans?” Arjun asked as the rest of the members of Jokers and BND took their seats.

“I talked to Sir Barron the other day since we’re going back to regular classes,” Ari shared. “We’re actually having a field trip soon, then the school convention, and the reranking. There’s also the Spring Dance and the Sports Fest, but I’m not sure if that’s this term. Our schedule is packed.”

“Really? That many activities?” Max asked, not expecting the second term to be so full.

“You guys are lucky to have a field trip. Brotherhoods usually just go somewhere to train. I want to go somewhere with my little brother too,” Marcus complained, making Max fake a gag at the sudden sweetness.

“Wait, I just had an idea!” Brave blurted, popping up with his mouth still full. Krist threw a napkin at him, so Brave swallowed and wiped his mouth before continuing. “As I was saying—how about a petition? Let’s ask President Ian if the brotherhoods can join the white uniforms on their field trip!”

The Great Hall fell silent. Every white uniform stared at their table, stunned that Brave had even suggested it.

“Idiot,” Red muttered, shoveling mashed potatoes.

Field trips were the only time white uniforms got to leave J.S. High and actually relax. It was more like a vacation since the trips involved resorts, hot springs, and camping. The idea of brotherhoods tagging along was borderline taboo.

“That’s actually a good idea,” a voice said from the entrance.

White uniforms quickly stood and bowed. Busters and PHD were at the door.

Viktor, the owner of the voice, walked into the middle with Hee-joon beside him. “Going on a trip with the others sounds exciting, don’t you think, my prince?” he asked, arm draped over Joon’s shoulders. 

Joon sighed, bored. “Doesn’t really matter.”

Viktor laughed, and the two royals headed for the balcony. Once they were gone, students returned to their seats with some glaring at Brave.

“What? It’d be fun, right?” Brave said, confused why the others were angry. Arjun had to yank him back down to his seat before anyone “accidentally” threw food at him.

“If that happens, I’m fine with it,” Hans admitted. “I’m tired of going somewhere just to train until my bones break. A change of pace would be nice.” The other brotherhoods murmured their agreement.

As the House of Kings filled the hall with noise and laughter, the main doors opened again. Three white uniforms in leather masks entered first, surprising the others.

“Is that…the Ashes?” Marcus asked, frowning as they approached. Behind them, a wave of black uniforms appeared.

“Cigarettes?!” someone cried as the Lighters sprang up to greet them.

In the center walked CJ, grinning and waving at white uniforms who weren’t even looking at him. Krist almost threw a mashed potato at him in irritation.

Everyone was shocked by his sudden return, especially Max. But before Max could speak, the five members of Jokers stood.

The others expected a fight to break out. Hans and Krist even got ready to intervene if someone started throwing punches. But as the Barons approached the Counts, Brave stopped right in front of CJ. To everyone’s surprise, Jokers’ second-in-command bowed.

Students gasped. Even CJ wasn’t expecting it.

“For how we reacted and how we treated you, we’d like to apologize,” Brave said. “We were out of line, and we shouldn’t have said such things, especially to a count. Please accept our apology.”

Most white uniforms had no idea what they meant since no one knew they’d been fighting, but Krist, who had talked to them about what happened, felt pride.

CJ, Anthony, and the rest of Cigarettes glanced among themselves, then at Jokers. A second later, CJ started laughing.

Jokers were confused, but the count wasn’t mocking them. He was genuinely surprised, and laughter was the only response he could make.

“Well, I’ll be damned. I never thought I’d see the barons bow to me. I guess being a count does pay off,” CJ said, stepping up to Brave. Without saying anything else, CJ held Brave’s shoulder and smiled. Both knew the apology was unnecessary, but the gesture was still appreciated.

As the rest returned to their seats, CJ scratched his head and approached the table. “I’m a little pissed, though. You ruined our entrance and stole my spotlight.”

“What do you mean?” Brave asked.

CJ didn’t answer him. Instead, he turned to Max and said, “I should’ve done this from the beginning.”

The hall froze, and everyone held their breath. CJ didn’t just bow. He went down on one knee, hand over his chest. This wasn’t an act from a broken deal, but a display of ultimate loyalty and respect.

“Let me say it properly this time,” CJ’s voice echoed. 

“You told me, when you bowed to me, that you’d make J.S. High unbreakable. You said you’d fix our flawed system, unite the brotherhoods, and strengthen the white uniforms. I brushed it off. You were too ambitious…”

As he spoke, Cigarettes, then the Ashes and the Lighters, bowed one by one until all of them knelt like Max was a king.

“But I was wrong,” CJ continued. “You’ve always, always proved us wrong. My mistake was making you bow to me first, so as the count of the House of Kings, I’m swallowing it all. Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire, let us help you strengthen our house, unite the brotherhoods, and put the white uniforms in line. Let us be your pillar in the foundation you wish to build. Let us stand by you—just as you’ve stood by us.”

Max rose, speechless. He looked at Hans and Krist, and both of them nodded, urging him to approach CJ.

Max swallowed hard and stepped forward, holding CJ’s shoulder.

“You ask as though I wouldn’t agree,” Max finally said. “Let’s run together this time, my Count.”

He offered his hand. CJ took it and stood, and then he pulled a crown brooch out of his pocket. The sight of it drew whispers from the other white uniforms. They didn’t know Max had even returned it.

“May I?” CJ asked.

Max nodded, and he moved closer, carefully pinning the brooch beside Jokers’ and BND’s. Once again, three crowns found their rightful owner.

Once CJ stepped aside, Max looked up at the Royals’ balcony. The others had been quietly watching, while Viktor stood there with a taunting grin, Joon right beside him.

But this time, there was no fear in Max’s eyes.

Max was getting closer, and Viktor knew it.

“Royals,” Max called, voice loud. “Keep watching me from up there. Because one day, when I reach the top, you’ll be watching from behind me.”

Everyone’s jaw dropped, while Max’s protectors couldn’t help but be amused. Only Max was brave enough to challenge not just one, but two of the most powerful brotherhoods in all the houses, and somehow get away with it.

Viktor laughed and returned to his seat. The rest of the royals went back to their lunch, but Joon stayed behind, eyes still locked on Max.

Joon and Max held each other’s gaze, but not a single word was uttered.

After everything, they both knew…PHD was next.

Max was coming for them, and this time, Kim Hee-joon wasn’t going to run.

|END|

146 | Fourth Protectors

♝

“WATCH YOUR STEP,” GAVRIIL said, holding Max’s hand tightly as they climbed the hill. He had invited Max out on a so-called date to congratulate him after hearing what happened with Cigarettes, and Max had gladly accepted.

“Are we close?”

“Just a little more.”

After a few more steps, the two were met with an amazing view of the city. They had reached their spot—the King’s Horizon.

“It still takes my breath away, like I’m seeing it for the first time,” Max said, letting go of Gavriil’s hand and moving toward the edge of the cliff to take it all in.

“Leigh, be careful,” Gavriil warned, pulling him gently back before standing beside him. Together, they stared at the city below, hands intertwined.

“I don’t know how many times we came here when we were younger. You know, all five of us? We were carefree, and we didn’t worry about a thing. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t miss those days,” Gavriil said.

Max glanced at him with a sad smile. He couldn’t recall those memories, but the longing still haunted him, as if the absence itself was familiar.

“Leigh, do you remember when you found out about Grey’s death?” Gavriil suddenly asked.

Max froze. He knew they’d have to speak of it eventually.

“I do,” he said at last. “My memory has always been hazy, but I remember. I saw the news about his accident. The first person who called me was my father. He told me Matthew Grey Cullen had died. At the time, I didn’t understand why he told me. To me, Grey was just another heir, just another name. In his last breath, I didn’t know who he really was…or how much he meant to me.”

Gavriil squeezed his hand, saying nothing as he offered comfort through his touch.

“The news didn’t shock me at first, but that night, I couldn’t stop crying. I didn’t even know why. The next day, the old man told me to attend the funeral as a Sinclaire representative. That was the last time I saw Grey,” Max said quietly.

“I’m glad,” Gavriil replied.

Max frowned. “What do you mean by that?”

“It was selfish, but none of us went to Grey’s funeral,” Gavriil admitted with a heavy breath. “I didn’t have the courage. Viktor wasn’t allowed. Cindy refused to believe he was gone. I’m glad at least you went.”

Max was stunned, though somehow he understood.

“If I hadn’t lost my memory, maybe I wouldn’t have gone either,” he admitted, exhaling as the breeze brushed his skin. “If you hadn’t told me about our past, I wouldn’t have known anything. Now that I know who Grey was to me, I feel relieved. Even though I forgot about him, I’m glad I’m remembering him now like this.”

Gavriil nodded, but Max’s thoughts shifted as he recalled a dream he’d had after visiting the House of Queens.

“Wait, I dreamt of something,” Max said, making Gavriil look back at him. “After I visited the House of Queens, I fell asleep in the car. I dreamed…no, remembered. We were all here. All five of us. Having a picnic. Cindy brought tea and cake, Grey brought booze. You and Viktor were wrestling in the grass.”

Gavriil laughed. “That sounds like us every time we came here.”

“No. This was different. We made a promise.”

“A promise?” Gavriil asked, brows furrowed.

Max looked at the horizon, then at him. “A promise to meet again at J.S. High.”

The smile disappeared from Gavriil’s face. He remembered. He remembered everything about that night.

“Grey told us Uncle Janus had invited his brother to J.S. High. He wanted to go too. You agreed, then Viktor and Cindy. We promised we’d all meet at J.S. High,” Max said.

Gavriil dropped his gaze, letting go of Max’s hand. He then sat on a fallen log, expression heavy in sorrow.

“I know what you’re talking about. I remember it like yesterday,” he said.

Max’s heart sank. “Wait, Gav…did something happen that night? Is that why I remembered it?”

Gavriil looked away, silent. But somehow, despite his refusal to reply to him, the answer was clear.

“It was the last time we saw each other, wasn’t it?” Max asked, and the shift of his expression confirmed it.

Max sat beside him, releasing a heavy sigh as they stared back at the view. That picnic had been their last time together, yet, like fate was making fun of him, it was now the clearest memory Max held.

“Though I want to know why we never met again, I’m afraid to know the truth. Marcus told me I was the one who wanted to forget. But why? What did I want to erase so badly?” Max murmured, resting his head against Gavriil’s shoulder.

“You’ve been worrying about that all this time?” Gavriil asked softly, leaning his head against Max’s.

“The more I involve myself with the brotherhoods, the more I learn about myself. There’s something about J.S. High that forces me to look back. As you said before, that’s why I’m here. But to tell you the truth, I’m hesitating now, and that’s the last thing I want.”

The wind blew harder, and Max’s voice almost turned into a whisper.

“What do I do, Gav? Keep looking into my past…or stop here in my present? Should I continue or stop now before it’s too late?”

The question sounded simple, but for Gavriil, it was the hardest he had ever heard. This was no longer about Max conquering the brotherhoods. It wasn’t just about making a name without his family or putting J.S. High on the map. It was more than that now. And if Max kept going, he stood to lose more than he gained.

Part of Gavriil wanted what was best for him, but another part wanted to shield him, even from the past that was still cutting into him.

“Leigh,” Gavriil said, making Max turn.

After a long breath, Gavriil pressed a kiss to his forehead and whispered, “ Whatever you decide, I’ll be here. Past, present, or future—I’ll stand by you, like I always have. Remember that. “

Max looked into his eyes, then leaned forward to brush a peck against his lips. “ I’ll remember ,“ he whispered back.

Gavriil leaned in to return the kiss, but a sudden cough behind them made both turn around.

“Am I interrupting something?”

When the two saw who the voice belonged to, smiles were instantly painted on their face. It was one of their childhood friends, Cindy Lin. Max and Gavriil immediately rose from the log to greet her.

“You did,” Gavriil admitted, smiling, “but if it’s you, that’s fine. How are you, Cindy?”

She walked forward, pulling them both into a tight embrace. “You’re really here. When I asked Marcus, I thought I misheard, but I guess I’m not the only one still holding on to this place.”

Max smiled, tempted to tease her about Marcus, but instead he asked, “I’m glad to see you too, Cindy. But why now? What brings you here?”

Cindy stepped to the cliff’s edge, looking out before turning back. “I didn’t want to intrude on your date, but I’m glad you’re both here. It makes this task easier.”

“Task?” Max asked.

She nodded, then stood straight and faced him properly. “It’s late, but I attended the trial this morning. I’m not happy with how it’s going, but River asked me to tell you that he’s thankful for what you’ve done for him and for his sister.”

Max was taken aback, but he smiled softly. “Is that so? Thank you for telling me, but you should have just—”

His words cut off as Cindy dropped to one knee. 

Max and Gavriil froze in shock.

“Cindy, what are you doing? Stand,” Max urged.

But she stayed bowed, ignoring Max’s request. “I face you now as Hellcat, leader of Rank 1 sisterhood, Vixens. For what you did for our queen, I am indebted to you, Maximilian Leigh Sinclaire. I cannot give you my crown brooch as the others have, but know this…if you need us, we will answer. That is my promise.”

Max’s eyes widened. He glanced at Gavriil, who looked just as stunned. Cindy Lin—Hellcat—was bowing to him. A queen was bowing to him. Even without the Great Hall as witness, Max understood the weight of it.

“Please, stand,” he insisted again, and this time she obeyed.

“Cindy, I don’t know what to say. I don’t think I deserve this. But I won’t dishonor you by refusing, so as a proper reply…” Max pressed a hand to his chest and bowed low. “If you are willing to assist me, then I will be honored to accept it. Thank you for your trust, my queen.”

Cindy’s eyes widened at the title. When Max straightened, she held out a golden crown brooch.

“W-What are you doing? You said you couldn’t give me your crown brooch,” Max stammered.

“No. Look closer,” Cindy said.

Max leaned in, and his jaw instantly dropped at the realization. It wasn’t the Vixens’ brooch at all.

“ Crazy 8, “ Max whispered.

Cindy smiled, pinning it on his collar even though he wasn’t wearing his uniform. “River couldn’t come, so he asked me to deliver this. He also transferred 1,500 merit points to your account. He hopes it’s enough to repay what you’ve done for him, and for his brotherhood.”

Max blinked back his emotions, clutching the brooch. “T-that’s…that’s more than enough. Thank you.”

“You don’t need to thank me,” Cindy said softly. “I’ll pass it on to him.”

“What a very Crazy 8 thing to do,” Gavriil interjected, reaching out to carefully touch another crown in Max’s collection. “No grand ceremony, no public show—just this, quiet and secret. Congratulations, Leigh. You’ve conquered the Marquis. You’re ready to move forward.”

Cindy nodded, and Max pulled the two close and draped his hands around their shoulder. Together, the three childhood friends looked out at the horizon just as the sun began to set.

“I missed this,” Cindy said. “I miss the others.”

“Don’t tell me you miss Viktor too,” Max teased. “I knew you had a crush on him growing up.”

Cindy almost gagged. “Oh please. I was too in love with your brother to look at anyone else.”

Max and Gavriil stood with their mouth agape. When Cindy realized what she just said, she began laughing as a response.

“All jokes aside…I do miss our little Vi. He was stubborn, but he cared for all of us. One call and he’d be there without a beat. I miss that version of him. I miss us. If I could wish for anything, it would be for the four of us to stand here again. Grey would have liked that.”

Tears slid down her cheeks, and Gavriil pulled out his handkerchief to gently wipe them away for her. “Why don’t you shout your wish here, like we always did?” he suggested.

“We’re not kids anymore,” she replied, shaking her head.

“Gav and I did it,” Max then revealed, surprising her.

Cindy wanted to decline, but seeing the encouragement in their eyes made her give in.

“Well, if that’s the case—” Cindy cleared her throat. She glanced at her two childhood friends and finally released her wish to the horizon before them.

“I want Viktor to stop acting like a jerk so he can find his way back to us!” Cindy screamed, her voice breaking. She let out another cry, the tears pouring uncontrollably.

Gavriil stroked her hair while Max pulled her closer in his arms. 

The three of them looked to the horizon, not saying a single word.

The wind howled across the cliff, and for a fleeting second, they felt it…Grey’s presence. 

It felt like he was there, watching his closest friends and praying that one day, their wishes would come true.

…

Max entered his bedroom with a loud sigh. After his time with Gavriil and Cindy, he returned home with a lighter heart. Having his childhood friends beside him eased the weight he carried. His doubts seemed to vanish as soon as he met them again, which surprised even him.

He realized he didn’t have to run from his past. He didn’t have to live in uncertainty. He wasn’t alone anymore. He had his childhood friends Gavriil and Cindy, his best friends Ari, Felix, and Ervin, and his protectors: Jokers, Cigarettes, BND, and now…

“Crazy 8,” Max said as he walked to the mirror, gazing at the brooch on his collar. A smile tugged at his lips. He removed it carefully and placed it inside a red case where his other brooches rested.

Afterward, he pulled out the necklace hidden beneath his shirt. Max had worn the Lemieux necklace for some time, but after learning from his father how his mother, Luna, had taken her own life—and how she might have tried to take Max with her—he began hiding it again.

He loved his mother, yet everyone around him called her a monster.

Was everything he thought he knew about her…a lie?

“I should take a bath,” he muttered, slipping the necklace back into its case. He took off his shirt, ready to head to the bathroom, when his eyes caught on an envelope resting on the side table.

The envelope Sky had given him.

Confession No. 3

Max walked over and picked it up, scanning the sealed envelope with hesitation. Sky had told him that Payton was supposed to use it against him. Though he had avoided it before, after his time with Gavriil and Cindy, he felt steady enough now. Ready or not, the truth was waiting.

“ Whatever you decide, I’ll be here. Past, present, or future—I’ll stand by you, like I always have. Remember that. “ Gavriil’s words at the King’s Horizon replayed in his head.

Max took a deep breath, bracing himself one last time. 

Finally, he tore the envelope open.

He hadn’t expected much. He had always been confident that Siren’s powers of unlocking secrets would never reach him. He believed there was nothing left about his past that could truly shock him.

But as his eyes swept across the words, his chest tightened. His confidence evaporated.

He realized instantly that he had been dead wrong.

He should never have…

Ever…

Underestimated…

The Master of Secrets.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/e0ad6892750dde85e6f9fb3731df8391a709ab88/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f556b414c79722d6f5a49706254673d3d2d313233303832383835372e313863663637343264653631383962663132303634343338323731322e706e67)               

|END OF VOLUME IV|

CRAZY 8

SYSTEM_BOOTING…

[ OK ] J.S. HIGH DATABASE

[ OK ] HOUSE OF KINGS ARCHIVE

[ OK ] BROTHERHOOD REGISTRY

ACCESSING_FILE…

INITIALIZING_SYSTEM…

LOADING LOADING. LOADING.. LOADING…

[■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■] 100%

FILE_FOUND

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/ac76ea5626d6b734892c8673487c1393d020626f/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f724e654d314f30594b6e645430673d3d2d313233313336393836382e313863663637636366633863396230623135303836343737393631362e676966)               

BROTHERHOOD: Crazy 8

RANK: #4

TITLE: Marquis

LEADER: (Former) Payton Wolfe

                    (New leader) River Hansen

Crazy 8 is the only brotherhood that came directly from the House of Pawns and shot straight to the very top after participating in the Annual Brotherhood Reranking.

Payton, also known as Siren, was a mysteriously intelligent student who formed the said brotherhood while studying in J.S. High. Known as the Master of Secrets, many, including those outside the walls of J.S. High, were terrified of her. With the help of the twins, Skyler and River, Payton was able to use the secrets she gathered to her advantage, blackmailing others and using them for her personal benefit.

After her identity was revealed and she was ultimately expelled, River took her spot as the leader, as well as the title of Siren . Though the new Siren and the rest of the members of Crazy 8 have yet to show themselves, students can look forward to their grand entrance very soon.

[MEMBERS]

They have 32 members in total, and the eight chosen to appear to the public will depend on the given time and situation. For instance, during a battle against the Jokers, Crazy 8 will have a specific set of members trained specifically to battle the barons.

Most members are White Uniforms in disguise. Due to their customs, they are the only brotherhood in the House of Kings permitted to do so. Even their leader can wear a white uniform, given the circumstances.

Though there are 32 members in total, Crazy 8 has a select group known as the

SEVEN EXECUTIVES

, who serve as the main leaders of different categories within the group. The higher the number, the higher the position. 

NAME:  Joseph “Jojo” Marquez Garcia

YEAR: 4th Year

TITLE:

Executive No.1 / Recruiter

Jojo is the only person who can make you a member of Crazy 8 by giving you a purple kiss mark. Names will be submitted to him, and he must seek the student out to recruit them. Jojo was specifically chosen for the job because of his swift movement and ability to blend in a crowd.

NAME:  Nicolò Uccello

YEAR: 3rd Year

TITLE:

Executive No.2 / Battle Strategist

Nicolò was once a member of J.S. High’s chess club. He was recruited during Crazy 8’s second year in the house when Nicolò was still a sophomore.

NAME: John Ford Keaton

YEAR: 3rd Year 

TITLE:

Executive No.3 / Combat Commander

Ford had been training as an MMA fighter before he could even read, following in the footsteps of his father, a famous athlete in the sport. J.S. High immediately recruited him for his talent, but that talent was soon wasted when an accident permanently injured his knee. It was then that Ford began to lose his passion for fighting…until a purple kiss mark appeared on his uniform.

NAME: Soren Hawks

YEAR: 4th Year

TITLE:

Executive No. 4 / Marksman

Soren was recruited in the House of Pawns. He was already part of a brotherhood when Sky asked him to join after spotting him playing darts at the cafeteria. Soren, who cared little about the customs, left his old group and joined Sky for what he claims was a “blessing and a curse.”

NAME:  Rakan Al-Harbi

YEAR: 4th Year

TITLE:

Executive No. 5 / Defense Commander

Rakan was also an original member of Crazy 8 in the House of Pawns. He was once a proud leader of a four-member brotherhood, but was ultimately taken after Siren had threatened him with a secret. Rakan, outraged by the blackmail, used his anger at the brotherhood reranking, which indirectly made him an excellent defense for Sklyer during the final round. 

After Siren’s arrest, River had given him the choice to leave. Surprisingly, Rakan stayed with the Brotherhood for reasons still unknown.

NAME: Spike Jacobson

YEAR: 4th Year

TITLE:

Executive No. 6 / Sniper

Spike was recruited in J.S. High during Crazy 8’s second year in the house. And like Rakan, he was blackmailed into joining the brotherhood with his secret. With parents in the military, Spike was forced to obey and became their official Sniper.

After Siren’s arrest, Spike also stayed with the brotherhood. He said he had learned to enjoy his time with the others, and had sworn loyalty to their leader, River.

NAME: Felix Campbell

YEAR: 2nd Year

TITLE:

Executive No. 7 / Battle Grounds Designer / Second in Command

Felix was recruited after River discovered that he had fallen asleep during the entrance exam yet still ranked as the third-highest scorer among all first-years. Although Felix never participates in battles, he remains one of Crazy 8’s key members, designing the grounds for their fights. 

It was said that Payton was furious when Felix was recruited, as Felix was already a member of the Omega Society. However, he soon grew fond of him and eventually allowed River to appoint him as the Seventh Executive.

BASE: Hall of Janus, North Wing, Room 8

UNDERLINGS: None

CUSTOM: Kiss Mark

Crazy 8 will place a kiss mark on either a white uniform or a Brotherhood member. A light pink kiss mark serves as a warning, meaning the marked person must reveal someone else’s secret to protect their own. A red kiss mark means they failed to provide a secret worthy of the exchange, resulting in their own secret being exposed.

MAXIMUM MP GRANT: 1500 points

MOTTO:   “What is hidden, cannot be touched.”

[END OF ACCESS]

[ARCHIVE NAVIGATION]

► FILE 06 — JOKERS

► FILE 05 —

CIGARETTES

► FILE 04 —

CRAZY 8

► FILE 03 —

BOYS NEXT DOOR

► FILE 02 — [DATA LOCKED]

► FILE 01 — [DATA LOCKED]

[SYSTEM NOTICE]

Some Brotherhood Archives are restricted. Students may only access files of brotherhoods ranked below or equal to their clearance level. To unlock additional records, earn Merit Points, or gain authorization from the Brotherhood Association.

[NEXT AVAILABLE FILE]

INITIATING_ACCESS…

CONNECTING TO J.S. HIGH ARCHIVE

SEARCHING HOUSE OF KINGS DATABASE

FILE LOCATED

[ACCESSING FILE 02]

[□□□□□□□□□□□□□□□□] 0%

VOLUME V

“My heart is cold, yet my anger is burning like a flame I can’t seem to put out. If you think you know what that feels like, then you should know how painful it is to burn.”

QUIZ TIME

Hello, students of J.S. High!

I know we’re all excited for volume five, but while we wait, I thought we could do something fun. Since KOTH focuses on school, let’s do a quiz! Let’s test your Kings on the Horizon knowledge and see if you can rank at the top.

I encourage you to COMMENT YOUR ANSWER IN THE QUESTION LINE . But if you want to avoid seeing other readers’ answers, go ahead and write your answer down instead.

I hope everyone participates, even my silent readers, since this is just a fun way to refresh your memory before we continue with a new arc. This also means no spoiling the fun for others until the end of the quiz. No cheating, no stressing, and definitely no copying!

Good luck!

J.S. HIGH (HOUSE OF KINGS)

QUIZ NO. 1

1.) Besides Marcus, who was the first Brotherhood member Max encountered in J.S. High?

     a. Ren Adachi

     b. Felix Campbell

     c. Kim Hee-joon

     d. Ian Rothman

2.) Where can you find Class II-A?

     a. The Keep                          

      b.  Hall of Caelus

      c. Hall of Terra 

      d. Hall of Janus

3.) What do you call the student council in St. George Academy (House of Bishops)

     a. The Stewards

      b. The Nobles

     c. The Elites

      d. The Saints

4.) Who’s the white uniform who got transferred to Class II-A after the exam results?

     a.  Eren Nabi

     b.  Kawanishi Keigo

     c. Arthur Brooks

     d. Theodore Crawford

5.) Before their first reranking announcement, who was J.S. High’s Rank 9?

     a. Thomas Anderson Woods

     b. Kenzo Furukawa

     c. Antonio Fernández de la Paz

     d. Vijay Mehra

6.) During Max and Gavriil’s first not-so-dinner date, Gavriil recalled an incident when they were younger that got them all scolded because of Viktor. What did Viktor do?

     a. Knocked over a cake at a wedding.

     b. Stole alcohol from his father.

     c. Snuck them all out to go to a club.

     d.  None of the above

7.) Among the choices, what is

NOT

a fact about Max?

     a. He’s left-handed

     b. He has a shellfish allergy

     c. He’s currently Rank 95

     d. He was born in the UK

8.) Who was the council president Ian was with when Max and his friends went to the pub?

     a. Justice Thorndyke

     b. Alexandra Helena Augustine

     c. Lennox Connery

     d. Uchdryd Rease

9.) What is

NOT

true among the choices?

     a. BND does not have a brotherhood custom.

     b. Serenity Karlsson invented complex Battle Grounds.

     c. Krist Hyusen invented the concept of underlings.

     d. Viktor Stepanov invented brotherhood customs.

10.) What is J.S. High’s motto?

     a. Forward We March

     b.  We Shall Conquer

     c. Look Straight Ahead

     d. Honor Thy Virtue

…

And that’s it! It was pretty easy, right? Let’s check how many you got right.

ANSWERS:

1.) C

2.) B

3.) D 

4.) B

5.) C

6.) A

7.) D

8.) A

9.) C

10.) B

YOUR FINAL SCORE: __/10

So, how was it? I know it wasn’t really a hard quiz (I’ll make it harder next time lol), but I just wanted to see if you guys can remember such details. I know KOTH is a bit long, so I am always thankful that you guys have continued to support me in this journey.

Volume V is coming soon, and let me just tell you that it’s going to be VERY different from everything else we’ve gone through so far. I hope you can all prepare yourselves.

Again, thank you for everyone’s support! Kings on the Horizon is still here because of all of you so thank you all for sticking with me.

I’ll see you in VOLUME V!